[M] Mystics: Origins {IC}

[RisingPhoenix]

Rated M for mature content including but not limited to: romantic situations, violence, blood, mild gore, and mature language.


Mystics: Origin
http://osantuario.files.wordpress.com/2013/08/mystic_galaxy_by_galladetheknight-d555kp8.jpg%3Fw%3D584%26h%3D328



Chapter 1: The Beginning of the End

“Nicolai, summon the recruiters, Mahvalli is making his move,” the elder said obvious concern riddled in the tone of his voice. For the past days the Elder’s Council had been fighting Mahvalli and his forces, trying to push them back, but with each day that passed, it seemed that more and more of the world slipped into chaos and darkness.

“Lord Rainez, we have pinpointed the location of the recruits,” Selene stated as she walked gracefully into the grand hall, the meeting place of the Elder Council. Rainez looked at Selene and nodded, a sigh escaping his slightly parted lips as he walked over to the table where a book lay open, its pages containing various knowledge.

The grand hall was littered with jewel encrusted trimming that lined the marble walls. The floor, made of some type of sapphire glistened as the light from the glowing diamonds implanted in the ceiling. The ceiling was crafted out of imperial jade, which complimented the speckle marble walls and the sapphire floor. Gold trimmed seats with beautiful silken cloth chairs surrounded a large marble top table with steel framing. Much of the work in the temple was a mixture of steel and jewels. Hard rock like gold were also used in the construction of the temple. It stood as a beacon of power to all the world and it was designed specifically to garner the awe factor from those who visited the great palace. Now within the grand hall, the beautiful truly showed, and the artistry truly captured the eye.

Rainez looked over at Nicolai who was still bowing, waiting to be dismissed.

“Nicolai, make sure that Galez, Arteimos, Celene and Itani know what they are getting themselves into. Keep them up to date on everything that is happening.” Silence fell in the room before Nicolai stood to his feet and bowed once more. He turned on a heel and was gone in a second. Selene watched him go and sighed with disbelief.

“You don’t think Mahvalli knows about the recruits do you?” she asked looking at Rainez with troubled eyes, her lips soft and ample pressed sorrowfully together.

“I believe we have a mole in our ranks Selene, the Grand Elder must be warned appropriately,” Rainez said looking at Selene, his eyes telling her all she needed to know.

“I will get on that immediately Lord Rainez,” she said turning to leave before glancing back at Rainez one last time. Her heels caused a rhythmic thumping to fill the hall as she left. Rainez turned to the large photo of the Grand Master of the temple, the father of the Grand Elder. The man had died during their time of war, and they needed him now more than ever to help with combating Mahvalli. He supposed Mahvalli’s heel turn was the cause of their master’s untimely death. He dropped his head. There wasn’t much more they could do. If Mahvalli got to the recruits before they did, he would win this war and they would perish under his rule. The thought caused Rainez to slam his hand onto the marble table causing it to shake slightly before he stormed out of the grand hall.

Nicolai’s job was easy. He found Itani, Celene, Galez and Arteimos without much trouble and had called them to the temple. Arteimos stood at the archway that was the entrance to the temple. He hadn’t been to this place in so long, but the Council always called for him whenever they needed his assistance. He was a Council Admin, much like Nicolai, and the others, but he had went off on his own to fight Mahvalli’s forces in his own way. Now being called back to help the Council meant that there was a good reason they wanted his assistance.

“The others should be on their way Arteimos,” Nicolai said with as he slid into a sitting position, leaning against the marble pillar that formed the archway. His eyes graced Arteimos only momentarily before he began speaking again, “and you look well.”

“I have no doubt the others are on their way,” Arteimos replied his mind going back to the days he and Nicolai had spent countless hours together. Yes, they once were a couple, but no more, their jobs had strained their relationship to disrepair, and now they acted as if their love was no more. Upon the comment of his looks, Arteimos chuckled and knelt down so that he was eye level with Nicolai. “Why do you do this to us every time I come here?”

Nicolai’s eyes told the story of how he had missed Arteimos, and Arteimos missed Nicolai, but he had a job to do and now was not the time for any type of pleasantries. Nicolai remained silent but looked away from Arteimos. “Arteimos....I.......,” Nicolai began but Arteimos lifted a finger to his lips and shushed him, shaking his head gently.

“Now is not the time Nicolai,” Arteimos said returning to his standing position as he looked away from Nicolai, a stray tear finding its way down Tei’s cheek and dripping to the ground where it quickly vanished upon hitting the granite floor. He wiped his face not allowing Nicolai to see before turning to look in the distance awaiting the arrival of the others.





“Mahvalli, it seems the others are on their way,” Auro stated, his Jamaican accent strong, “what is this meetin all about?”

“Patience Aurorallii,” Mahvalli stated with a smirk, “patience my friend, when the others arrive I will fill them in.”

“Very well, but know that my patience wears thin with them, especially Rancor and that Jusari. I trust neither of them,” Auro stated looking into a rather odd looking orb that sat in front of him. It wasn’t a fortune telling orb, no this orb had odd magic that surrounded it. It seemed that it was made of some type of fine crystal, but what swirled inside was not water, nor any type of liquid, but the souls of those Auro had captured and defeated in battle. He also used this orb to channel his wicked voodoo.

“Now now Aurorallii, Rancor has proven himself time and time again and Jusari has as well. Patience is a virtue right?” Mahvalli stated looking over at Auro who shrugged and continued swirling his long pointy fingered hands around the orb muttering something under his breath.

The place that housed Mahvalli and his generals was a rather large dark colored steel masterpiece. Everything was made of steel. There were gems here and there, but the dark temple was one slightly smaller than the Grand Temple, but still a beacon of despair and hopelessness. Mahvalli had set out and built this large building from the ground up. It showcased his desire to singlehandedly rule the entire world. The jagged steel work meant to frighten and deter, as well as spread chaos had done so quite effectively. Mahvalli looked out of the crystal window that allowed various light to filter into the room, but the torches and lanterns that lined the wall gave off illumination.

[Lord Tully]

A slightly high pitched laugh could be heard at the door to Mahvalli's meeting room, "Hmm Hmm Hmm, You are the one who does not trust me Auro? That is quite interesting, might I inquire why?" the voice said the accent somewhere between English and Arabic, through the door strode Jusari, in his full armor as always, but appearing with his helmet under his arm. Jusari was completely bald, with dark brown eyes and tanned skin complexion.

When Jusari got the call that Mahvalli had called a meeting he came immediately, and arrived just in time for Auro to voice his distrust "My Lord," Jusari said bowing low before Mahvalli, "I understand you require my presence." he then looked to see that he was the first of the generals to arrive, "I am at your disposal as always." he said with a grin on his face. Jusari was careful not to appear like he was being overly gracious towards his lord, but he really did take pleasure in serving Mahvalli, particularly when he could act directly against the oh-so high and mighty Counsel.

Jusari then stood and turned to face Auro, careful not to aggravate him unnecessarily, no matter how he felt towards the man and his nonsense that did not change that he was a dragon in human form, while Jusari was only a human. "While we wait, perhaps you could enlighten me as to why, after my years of loyalty to you and our lord, you still distrust me."

~~~~

Big walls, they always made people feel so safe, big walls, thick gate layered with Iron, steel, and the toughest wood around, Patrols that surveyed the surrounding countryside every moment of every day and night. These were all things that made the people within a city feel safe, something that they were doing an exceptionally poor job of doing.

It seemed that the adventurer Magara had arrived in the city of Ashur with the greatest of luck, almost the moment she arrived, a vast army of Darklings had been spotted marching towards the city. Magara of course volunteered immediately to help in the defense, but it seemed she might not make as much of a difference as she thought she might.

For while the walls were indeed strong, and the men and women Magara fought beside were brave, little by little the enemy was wearing them down. There was no, great assault, no monster or massive war machine to break open the city, instead the Darklings insisted on sending forth bands of raiders where the defense seemed thinnest. And every time they'd be pushed back with only one or two lost.

It was almost insulting, from what Magara could see they had the numbers to easily crush Ashur, but they insisted on this small band tactic, whittling away at the defenders little by little. If they attacked in a great big horde, Magara was confident that they might be able to drive them back, but it had been nearly a week since this had started, and they still did not seem to be inflicting any significant pain upon their enemy. It seemed all they would be able to do is wait and see what the near future held.

[TheDoctor]

In a common land sat a common city, the city of Dunbere. This city bore a plethora of common multiple-story buildings constructed of wood, brick, and stone, buildings that lined crowded common streets of cobble. Common mules dotted the common people, common vendors on either side selling their common wares. It also harbored...well, a harbor, a common harbor, for this city was a city of trade. Certainly an important resource of the common land.

In this common city sat a common tavern, the tavern titled "Divine Intervention." While the outside was, in fact, common in its wooden bearing, stone walls, and wooden sign overhead displaying the name of the building, the inside held a different feel. Yes, the inside was common, housing (quite literally, in fact) humble wooden stools, chairs, tables, and other structures. Various artworks decorated the rafters and pillars supporting the structure with various wooden barrels lodged along one wall behind a bar for drinks. However, within the tavern was rooted a feeling of home and comfort, a warmth that was not merely provided by the fireplace along one wall. Nay, this was a warmth of the heart, and that made this tavern far from common.

The common mythology behind the tavern described Gaia happening upon mankind constructing upon her beautiful lands a place for the sharing of ales and tales and happiness alike, and she smiled upon this construct. She bestowed upon this establishment the blessing of the milk from her breast, which the humble owners generously placed one drop of in every one of their customer's drinks. The common ales, which were supposedly not-so-common, were said to be the best of Dunbere, if not of the whole land.

The tavern that afternoon was brimming with common travelers and merchants from common lands, trading their stories and songs for laughter and intrigue. The air was merry and welcoming to all, the warmth of the heart more contagious than a plague. And yet one very uncommon traveler sat in a corner of the tavern at a round table of large armed mercenaries. Despite his youthful appearance of a fifteen year-old boy with shoulder-length locks of white hair, burning ember eyes, and a (not surprisingly) boyish frown upon his face, he held a mug of ale in his hands with his chair leaned back and his feet kicked up on the table. He had told the group of mercenaries, with whom he traveled always, that he had received a curse when he was a child that refused to let him physically age, but he insisted that he was in his twenties. This excuse, which, after some lengthy convincing, the mercenary group believed, was only partially untrue.

Urzai Greav was in his twenties, but he wasn't cursed. The only curse he had was being the last Golem alive, a secret he would take to his grave.

"I'm just sayin', Ciid," One of the mercenaries, a clean-shaven brown haired man (despite his lengthy sideburns) of medium build, pointed at a large bearded comrade. "If it came down to a spar between you and I, fist-to-fist, I would have you beat. It wouldn't be easy, mind you, but it would be done."

"You've insisted this for a while, Jak." Ciid scratched his beard. "You know that I could have you out with just a couple punches."

"Well, yeah, if you could hit me." Jak gave a half grin and shrugged. "To be honest, you would have a tough time. Agility can take brawn anytime if the fighter knows what he's doin'."

"Shove it up yer ass," Ciid took a gulp from his pint. "And meet me on the field. You've been talkin' a helluva lot, but I have yet to see some action, aye?"

"No." Urzai took a sip from his own mug, pausing momentarily before he continued. Because of the extreme density of his condensed Golem body, alcohol affected him in the way that it would affect a man of very large stature and mass. "Jak's got a point. Agility is key to winning a fight. But all of us know that I would take any of you out in a spar."

The men hooted slightly, and Ciid, who was on Urzai's left, raised an eyebrow, a grin growing from within his beard. "Is that so, Zai? Big talk for a little man." He leaned over and reached out his right arm to shove Urzai slightly, intending to make his chair fall backwards.

Urzai, however, swept his legs, which were previously on the table, to the side to knock the man's arm away while leaning forward to put the other two legs of his chair back on the ground. The moment that they hit the wooden floor, Urzai tucked his left shoulder underneath the man's forearm and placed his left hand on Ciid's left shoulder. He then placed his right hand upon Ciid's forearm, prepared to pull to the right to cause serious damage to the joint. It was a difficult situation for the man of mass, and for a moment, neither of them moved, both of their eyes glaring daggers into the other's.

Several seconds passed with the table in utter silence, the noise threshold of the rest of the tavern entirely irrelevant to the mercenaries. Tension boiled between the large man and the small boy, the areas of eye contact simmering.

Suddenly, a curt chuckle escaped from the depths of Ciid's beard. The chuckle escalated into a laugh, which was then reciprocated by the table man by man. A smug grin played across Urzai's lips, and he threw the man's arm away, picking up his mug from where he left it upon the table. Ciid, who's chest shook with deep laughs, held up his pint, and Urzai clinked it before they both drank.

"Zai, you're a crazy sonuvabitch." Ciid shook his head, his laughs now subsiding.

Urzai shrugged. "Well, now you know your answer."

"Heh, that's a good one." Ciid grunted. "I'll show you an answer when we--"

"Ciid. Shut it." Urzai cut him off by holding up his hand, for the rest of the tavern had gone inexplicably silent, leaving the bearded man as the only one talking. He set his mug down as he listened to the outside. Is that...screaming?

The members of the tavern began to whisper, and the mercenaries slowly stood. They tenderly maneuvered between tables, and the screaming quickly became distinguishable as coming from many people from outside. Urzai took careful steps towards the door as if any noise from them would shatter the building. What the hell is going on out there...

Suddenly, the door burst open, causing the screams of terror to enter the tavern. A guardsman of Dunbere stood in the doorway, clutching his shield. "Everyone out, now! They've taken the city! We need to--"

The guard was cut off when the blade of a sword became lodged in his neck, the place where his armor didn't cover. Divine Intervention erupted in chaotic shouts similar to those in the streets, and Urzai's face turned white.

In a common land sat a common city, the city of Dunbere. And yet the afternoon had just become quite uncommon indeed.

[Aureyon]

High above the Grand Temple, wherein the Council resided, a black spot could be seen hovering within range of the temple. If one could see close enough, they would see the ever so slight flicker of a tail, that was decorated in a beautiful and sheen greyish white-striped pattern, that continued up the body until it reached the abdomen, which happened to be vertical to the lower half of the body. The chest was highly muscled, and defined, so much that, one could see the rippling of the chest as the figure breathed in and out. The face, if it were not shielded by the sunshine would, would be decorated with two icy-blue, cat-like eyes that echoed of a primal power within; The nose being of fairly average, human, size, and furry mutton-chops adding to the primal visage of the being. The thing that would attract the most attention were his sharp canines that protruded slightly from his top and bottom sets of pearly white teeth; many on the Elders Council knew him as his human name, Itani, but those of his homeland, when he was far younger, knew him as Tian'Shok, or Sun-Striker.

Itani had long since left his homeland, not of his own free will, but at the urgings of his family, his mother in particular. He had left as his mother had wished him to do, but he had also been raised among mankind, by a kindly old farmer, who had seen fit to take him, and name him Itani. He still keeps a close eye on the man, when he is not on duty, the man he has come to call father, and the man that is considered to be his only weakness in the face of danger. If one wanted to get to Itani, that would be the way to do it.

Nevertheless, Itani, as he was now, relished in the rays of the sun, soaking in the energy that it offered him. Nearly as long as he could remember the sun had given him power, and refreshed his strength when he needed it. It was really strange for him when he discovered that the sun also gave him the ability to fly, but only during the days in which the sun was out, no matter if cloud or shade blocked the rays from touching him, as long as it was day time, he was at his strongest.

It was not to last though, for he had been summoned by Nicolai, to meet his fellow guardsmen at this temple below him, in order to discuss their objectives, and to discuss the movements of Mahvalli. At the thought of Mahvalli, a deep and primal growl rumbled through Itani's massive body, his fur standing on end. He was a traitor, and guilty of the highest dishonor, in Itani's eyes, the dishonor of breaking ones oaths, and forsaking the loyalties he had once promised. Itani had once looked up to Mahvalli, in respect and a form of love, but that changed (quickly), when Mahvalli betrayed the council.

Itani took that betrayal to heart, and swore to defeat Mahvalli, and end his treacherous life, for it was not only a betrayal to the Council that caused him such grief, it was a betrayal to Itani's own heart, and it was one betrayal that would forever remain embedded within his memories.

Itani shook his head, as if to clear the thoughts from his head, and turned towards the temple, and began walking as if down step, towards the ground below. As he neared the ground, he released the energy that allowed him to 'fly', and he landed promptly on the ground with a soft thud, and a brief cloud of dust kicked up where Itani's four great paws landed. He, then, proceeded to make his way into the temple, whereupon he found Arteimos and Nicolai sharing a private moment.

He halted immediately, and silently, awaited their moment to end before proceeding into the interior, where he greeted the two with his gruff and wild voice.

“Arteimos. Nicolai.”, He nodded at them both in turn, and continued speaking, “I hope that both of you are well, and that your lives are fruitful. May the sun light your life until the darkness takes you.”

It sounded dark, and cruel to most, but any that knew Itani, would know that what was just said to the two in front of him was a sign of respect and friendship. It was a blessing that Itani had come to say to those that meant a great deal to him, in terms of loyalty and respect. As he awaited their responses, his eyes wandered around the Temple, scanning the darker corner for danger. There was no safe place in these times, Mahvalli's spies seemed to be everywhere.

[Atrum Daemon]

“There can be many reasons to not trust a human,” Iskander said as he entered the chamber shortly after Jusari. He paused just beyond the doorway to place a hand over his heart and bow to Mahvalli. “My lord.”

He owed much to Lord Mahvalli and had served him faithfully for as long as he could remember. Mahvalli had helped Iskander to master his power when he was younger and had given him a direction to move through life. He joined the meeting in his golden armor, his left arm unadorned and black as night as always. His glittering eyes flitted from Jusari to Auro as he crossed the room to properly join the meeting Mahvalli had called. He had answered the call as quick as he could, dropping his routines to rush to the palace. “What do you require, my lord?” Iskander asked, his voice calm and measured as always.

[Arthera]

It seemed like such a glaring oversight, now that the town's defenses were crumbling all around her and most of what was left was on fire. Sending most of the strong, proficient magic users to the front seemed like a generous contribution one could offer an ally, but that only worked when you are certain your home will be defended enough to allow those people to return to it.

With her breath ragged in her lungs from strain and smoke and tired as she had never been before, she wiped her eyes with the back of a dirty sleeve to relieve them from the sting of smoke. Perhaps the situation was making her a tad too harsh on the elders, the town had been made well enough to withstand anything less than an army. And even then, seeing said army coming from the plains below the hillside city would have allowed for preparations to be made to handle even that, but when said army seemingly appears out of thin air right outside the walls, there is little anyone can prepare for.

Taking the time to have a quick look around her through the smoldering rubble that had once been Klair's Stable's, in which she had taken a moment to catch her breath, Erika was surprised to see that it was still daytime. She saw the briefest glimmer of blue despite the pall of smoke hanging heavily over the village. It felt like days since the chaos started, but to realize it had been but a few hours since morning made it all the more depressing, Erika sagged a little bit more at the thought. So much had happened in so little time. The town was crushed; there was no questioning that, but to have it happen so quickly…

The first sign of trouble had been the sudden screams from people near the outer walls. It was soon followed by a literal rain of boulders and arrows falling from the sky. It caught everyone by surprise. The assault had been that sudden and unexpected. Erika had just finished eating breakfast and was getting the forges ready for the day's work; the sun was barely cresting the top of the hills! Once the initial shock passed, the village finally woke up to resist the attack but... Even seasoned casters die to regular arrows.

A sudden growl to her left was the only warning she had before some ball of black fur and fangs leaped at her. The thing that passed for its face met a stone wall instead of the expected soft flesh of its target on the other hand. Erika wasted no time in tilting said conjured wall down onto the thing, long past the hesitation of killing something, crushing it with a sickening crunch of bone and sinew. The reservations she had held within her at the start of the day, when all this started, had quickly been set aside, simply to handle her first horrifying taste of true battle. Slaying another was now a matter of life and death. It was a wonder how the situation had made her realize how many different ways one can kill another living thing.

Her powers could have protected the whole village, spared so many lives. But she had not been close to the outer walls, had not been in a position to make it before the swarm of attackers breached the first line of defence and was mingling in amongst the buildings. Everything was street by street now, and Erika hated herself whenever she heard a scream or saw an empty-eyed friendly face on the ground. The defenders were losing ground, losses mounted and no amount of walling or crushing she did could seem to stem the flow. Erika only prayed that the children had made it to the tunnels.

Nearby shouts in the rough tongue of the attackers diverted her attention in that direction. The sound of the crushing wall likely alerted the closest group to her general location. With no more time to rest, Erika prepared for the next group.

[Derpnaster]

The forest... The deep, dark, unforgiving forest. A place of both terror, and wonder. A place where not everything is as it seems...

Nirel laid her hand on the trunk of an old tree then closed her deep green eyes.
"Show me old one, what is it you see?" The young elf whispered as her hand sank into the bark as she slowly became one with the tree. Her eyes changed to a softer green as if glowing and her body went limp as her mind spread out through the tree and it's concerted brethren.

Once her consciousness was all but one with the trees Nirel began searching for what the little mouse for earlier had whispered to her elders. It had spoke of dark warriors tramping through the forest destroying everything in attempt to find the village.
"Come on.. It must be somewhere......." Nirel's thoughts were Interrupted by the sudden approach of warriors in the sight of one of the trees.
"Almost a day's travel away... But likely less" she whispered to herself them she left the tree am dram back through the forest. Expertly dodging. Trees and running along branches to teach her village in time to warn them.

Almost an hour later Nirel entered her hidden village and made haste yo fund her elders and warn them to have the warriors ready. Once she found the little hut that concealed a larger house made of the trees themselves she ducked inside and entered through the doors."elders.... You were rig. They are coming quickly, they are less than a day away." The young elf tracker said grimly then left them to decide their actions.

[SikstaSlathalin]

*Rancor*

"He mistrusts because it is all the fool can manage, being the forsaken spawn of the great black Drake does that to you." A deep refined voice says from high above the heads of the other generals. Spreading his massive wings the Spy Master of Mahvalli's forces floated down from the rafters of the Dark Temple. Rancor, a name chosen after he was cast down from the heavens to reflect his desire to rule and destroy.

As he landed lightly on the floor he bowed lightly to Mahavalli before turning and glaring into the very souls of his fellow Generals. He knew everything about each of them, as was his job and Auro in particular has his interest being one of the Draconic races created from the destruction of Drake by his brother Draco at the very beginning pre-dating the Elder Council even. Dark Dragons, Shadow Dragons, dark metal Dragons(Iron, Copper, Platinum) dark gem Dragons(Onyx, Jet, Spinel, Sapphire), Black Dragon, Voodoo Dragons, and the wingless wretches known as Drakes. The history and hierarchy of Dragons is a fascinating subject, even if Auro was the only present representative of the race. Folding his wings around his muscular body he stood before his leader receiving spy reports via telepathy from his many minions around the world.



*Galez*

Being deeply engaged in training for the upcoming battle didn't save Galez from being subject to interruptions by messengers wishing to bring yes or no answers from their leaders about joining the Council in fighting the dark forces. He was presently in his large Dragon form in the courtyard of the Grand Temple it being one of the few places big enough for him to train in. Standing expertly on his hind legs his front claws were slashing at magically created targets rending one to essence shards before moving without stop in the next one. He did this as much as he could training his body as well as his powers and above all keeping his unwavering focus on the task at hand.

It was because of this focus it took Nico a few tries to get his attention, but eventually when the Space Dragon stop took take a breath the message was given and Galez agreed to join the meeting after he cleaned up a little bit. Changing into his human form he went to bathe and dress, bathing for Dragons is an interesting ritual, they never actually bath in the human sense of the word by jumping into a tub of water and soap. The swallowing of any not pure or magical water is bad for a Dragon's health even if they're of the Water Dragon or Blue Dragon Family. It is unclear why this is so but it might have to do with the magical origins of all dragons even the Base Colored Dragons who have no magical abilities. This is why each species of Dragon has a specially made liquid they drink and bathe in. For Space Dragons like Galez they bathe in liquefied stardust and drink a bright white substance named Nebular Nectar. Using his magic he filled the tub with the liquefied stardust and slid into the tub for a quick rinse down and scrub.

After a few minutes the Dragon was clean,dry, and dressed in his armor. Leaving the lance and shield in his room he walked towards where he and the others were meant to be briefed and sent out to do this latest mission to directly recruit more help. Walking confidently into the meeting room he saw he was next to the last to arrive. Nico was there as was Arteimos and Itani, only Celene was left. He nodded to his comrades violet eyes scanning their faces.
"Greetings friends, the world is growing increasingly dark, I hope this won't take too long." He looked out the large window as if seeing the dark and winding path before them preparing for the horror that awaits them.

*Nika*

It was the third day of this siege only the defenders of the little wooden walled town were left the weak and sick either being dead or safely removed from the conflict in the dead of night. Most prominent amongst the fair skinned people was a group of twelve, tall and dark-skinned people with blazing eyes and dressed in exotic black armor blasting balls of fire and light down upon the heads of the blue skinned pointy-eyed creatures fighting with huge curved swords and black bows. One particularly large (http://i821.photobucket.com/albums/zz139/Siks/Stock%20photos/MoonWarrior_zpsebf3c1e2.jpg) creature roared at the defenders mocking them in his language and the language of the humans before a fire ball flew past his head shutting him up.

The attack had come from the leader of the dark warriors, a woman with a large sword at her side. He hand was smoking and her gold eyes boring into the Night Walker Chieftain. Her fireball was answered with a shower of black arrows she managed to block with a wave of fire. If only she could do this to the Night Walkers but it would set the whole forest on fire. As another shower of arrows came her way she ducked these ones and looked at her fellow warriors.
"We need a better plan here Sunfighters any idea?" She asked listening to the arrows thunk against the walls. The nearest Sunfighter, a man with bright red eyes shook his head.
"We need to run them off somehow, but we can't without leaving the village more vulnerable to some kind of surprise attack! I think we're under the moon(Sunfighter way of saying we're fucked) here Nikadeama!" The woman growled softly peeking over the walls throwing another fireball down this time she heard the pained howl of a Night Walker it hit.

[RedKayne]

A teasing giggle echoed from a dark corner in the room. From the ground - specifically a dark shadow - began to ripple with dark energy. Enya began to rise from the rippling puddle of dark magic, and then stepping out to reveal herself.

Enya joined in the ranks of her fellow Generals and curtly bowed in respect to her lord. She straightened her thin body. If an outsider were to see the Generals meeting like this, they would notice Enya stood out of place mainly because she was the only female present. Her skimpy leather outfit revealed her bronze skin, which seemed to radiate under the darkness. Her fiery crimson hair was tied up into a long ponytail which fell all the way to the small of her back. She glances at General Jusari, light flashing in her mischievous eyes.

"I would take General Auro distrusts you because of your highly incapable skills, General Jusari," she giggles once more. "After all, you are a pathetic human being with severe limitations." Enya then yawns playfully, she clearly had no respect for the mundane man even though she was the most recent Dark General to join Mahvalli's forces. "Well, I guess the Inquisitor can have its uses when it comes to gaining information. Yet in the battlefield, most likely you will find yourself in the belly of a beast... in pieces by the way," she smiles sadistically before finally turning her attention away.

[RisingPhoenix]

A chuckle escaped Mahvalli’s throat as he turned to see one of his Generals, Jusari, reporting for duty. It seemed that even though his Generals had some respect for him, they still held a dislike for one another and it made Mahvalli smile. He knew without him, they’d destroy one another, this was proven many times over, but as Jusari appeared in the meeting room, Mahvalli shifted in his stance and approached the male. Auro shifted his gaze and smirked.

“Because you be food human, even now your frail skin fails you and you age,” Auro stated, but his voice was hushed when Mahvalli turned to him, his eyes piercing the very fabric of Auro’s being, causing the voodoo dragon to silence and grunt unsatisfactory, continuing his spell while Mahvalli looked at Jusari. He didn’t say anything, just tapped the male roughly on the shoulder and continued his walk to the other side of the room. He wished Itani was here, he wished the damned prideful bastard would’ve just followed him, he wished that he would’ve simply chosen to side with him, and they could’ve been happy, they could’ve been together, but he had settled for Azael, his current wife, one who he had been unfaithful with many times over, one who knew of his betrayal and still followed him. There was no more love there between them. She was still a part of the Council and he was still a traitor in the eyes of his council brethren. Even his son, Naja, looked at him as if he were a monster, but perhaps that would change with time, after he eliminated the poison that was the Council. He hadn’t realized his hands were grasping the side of the metal table until Auro grunted.

“Ay, de table cannot fight back, is there be sumting on your mind boss?” Auro asked as he watched Mahvalli release the table, the ends of which were now indented under the sheer pressure of Mahvalli’s grip.

“No Auro, concentrate on your spell as we wait on the others,” Mahvalli ordered to which Auro shrugged and turned his attention back to the soul orb his hands continued to revolve around.

“Should not be long now.....” Auro looked deep into the orb, his lips parting only to speak something the others would have no clue what it meant. He was creating a protection spell around the fortress, something they didn’t need, but Mahvalli wanted all bases covered literally and he was asked to perform this perilous task. It wasn’t long after Jusari’s arrival that Iskander came in.

“Ahhh son, you’ve arrived,” Mahvalli stated. Iskander wasn’t his blood son, but blood couldn’t make them any closer. He had taught the young man everything he knew literally, and had found him at a very young age, much like all of those who now served him. He walked over to Iskander and grabbed both of his shoulders taking a long look at him, “you look well, must be someone new in your life.”

Mahvalli turned and resumed his position at the window, “alas it is good to see you again son, I have much work for each of you.” There was silence, but it was soon dispersed when another one of his generals came in. This time it was his master spy Rancor. Of course he too had some sort of vendetta against Aurorallii who simply looked up at Rancor and spit acid in his direction, the acid hitting the floor in front of Rancor singing the steel floor leaving a burn mark.

“Best be careful littel angel,” Auro stated his eyes returning to the orb, “you can easily be replaced as you were befo’.”

Mahvalli stepped in and silence Auro once again. Auro liked to use his words to cut and cut deep. He knew ways to penetrate the mind and cause pain just by speaking. He was the one Auro called to torture his victims. Auro still had to remember that they were all here for a purpose, and that Mahvalli needed them all to coexist until after the war. If they wanted to kill each other after, he would gladly let them.

“Auro, how much longer on the spell?” Mahvalli said before Rancor could speak.

“Ay, be just a few moments more, twould be nice if I knew why me be called here today,” Auro stated bringing back the fact that they hadn’t been informed of their reason for being called. When Enya appeared, Mahvalli smirked and shook his head.

“It’s quite simple really,” he began, “the council is planning to recruit 5 special beings each possessing a specific elemental power. They are sending Itani, Arteimos, Galez and Celene to recruit them, but I am already one step ahead.” He paused and gauged the reaction of his generals. They had each had run ins with those he had just named and was sure there was hatred there, but he continued on, “Your job is to find them and bring them to me. This is not a kill mission, this is a capture mission, I want them alive. Remember failure is not an option, if those four get to them before you do, there will be hell to pay understand?” He looked at them all again before returning his gaze out towards the forest that hid his base. The trees here even served him, even the animals served him here. “I already sent darklings to start the attacks, just be there to collect the spoils.”

“I be finish with the spell Lord Mahvalli, and I guarantee the pest shall be yours,” Auro stated as the red orb shined so brightly that it enveloped the entire base before dissipating. When it faded, Auro was standing and the orb had vanished. His staff rattled along with the rest of his garbs, traditional voodoo wear with different trinkets and omens that enhanced and protected.

“Good, then go, do what I hired you to do!”






Nicolai and Arteimos said nothing upon Itani’s arrival. Arteimos hated it when they got like this, especially in front of the council members. He bowed slightly as they all did to show respect for one another.

“Itani, still sunbathing above the temple I see,” Tei stated with a smile, “nonetheless it is always good to see you.”

There wasn’t time for any brotherly exchanges as Galez appeared, ready to hear what it was they needed to hear. He was in his normal gear, and Arteimos took note of his posture. Such an odd man, yet he had great respect for him. He sighed as he looked over at Nicolai waiting for him to speak.

“We are missing one, but I’ll go ahead and start,” Nicolai said, the wind suddenly picking up and blowing through their hair. “The council has found five special individuals who possess elements as you and I do. We are to find them and recruit them for the council. We aren’t sure if Mahvalli knows, but judging by the news that’s been going around, we don’t have much time. I need you all to get going as soon as possible. If you see Celene, please fill her in won’t you?”

“Aye Aye capitan,” Arteimos stated, “but do tell the council elders that I’m no babysitter.”

Nicolai smiled and looked at the others once more before sighing, “Good luck, and may the blessings be upon you.” With that he turned and left, walking down the archway into the grand temple. On the ground where Nicolai had sat was a book. Arteimos walked over to the book and picked it up opening it soon after before reading.

“Ahh, these are the recruits,” Arteimos said as he pulled out the sheets of paper and laid them on the ground in front of them. “Well fellas, its pick and choose time....”

[TheDoctor]

The sight that greeted Urzai when he finally escaped Divine Intervention was not one of comfort. The streets were bathed in rubble and bloodshed with entire sections of buildings collapsed upon the cobble streets. Smoke filled the sky, which meant that fires had broken out within Dunbere. Buildings on both sides of street behind Urzai had fallen, blocking the road with stone and wood. Shouting and screaming echoed through the air with the sounds of combat.

It became quickly evident to Urzai that Dunbere was under attack.

"Let's go, boys!" Ciid waved them to follow the crowd as he exited the tavern, his claymore now in hand. The mercenary group always kept their weapons and armor at hand, and it had only been a few minutes before they were all armed and prepared. Ciid, their leader, carried the claymore and wore heavily-used iron armor. Jak, his second in command, carried a circular shield and a standard longsword while adorned in leather armor with iron plates at his shoulders, thighs, chest, and back. Wilhelm, a man larger than even Ciid with long braided blonde hair and a blonde beard, carried a large double-bladed battle axe and wore heavy steel armor. The last one, a brown-skinned slender fellow with a shaved head and face named Rithus, used a bow and knife, and he wore naught but leather armor.

And then there was Urzai in his leather armor, lighter than even Rithus's. Crouching and placing both of his hands upon the ground, he tapped into his everlasting connection with the earth, for he was one of its children. He reached for the particles of metal deep within the crust, sensing an occasional ore underneath the surface, and when he knew he had a sufficient amount, he commanded the pure substances as if he were merely flexing a finger.

Move.

Dust immediately engulfed Urzai as thousands of particles of metals were hauled from below the surface and layered upon the boy in the form of body armor. Within moments, his leather armor had become layered with plates of sturdy metal that covered his entire body, including a crude yet signature helmet (http://2.bp.blogspot.com/-UY_w0KfVfno/TcLeqiToLfI/AAAAAAAAAKc/MOdmMHBsVEc/s1600/army+of+two+airsoft+paintball+bb+gun+rios+mask+40t h+days+Silver.jpg). The armor itself was far from neat, but it did the job, and Urzai could manipulate it any way that he pleased.

The mercenary group followed the crowd until they encountered the main square of the city, and they immediately stopped in their tracks. Blood and wreckage was spread wide across the square, desecrated and destroyed corpses littering the ground. It was an absolute slaughterhouse with several fifteen foot high slender hooded figures (http://nofatclips.com/02009/09/14/dark-days-are-coming/grim-reaper.jpg) swinging long scythes upon the guardsmen and many beasts the size of horses (http://shadowness.com/file/item8/217631/image_t6.jpg) bearing great tusks and fangs tackling civilians to the ground and devouring their screaming corpses. The guardsmen were able to kill many of the demons, but their numbers were nothing short of overwhelming.

From within his armor, Urzai found himself only slightly disturbed. As a Golem, he did not react to the insides of a human being exposed in the same way that others of the mercenary group did, exemplified by Jak emptying his previously consumed ale upon the ground. It did unsettle him to see such a massacre of any species, and yet it was something which he knew well from the destruction of his own kind. This is Mahvalli's group. None other would spawn such horrible demons. "Ciid." Urzai turned to him, his eyes glaring through the eye holes of his helmet. "We need to get out of here."

The man nodded, his face white from the slaughter before them. "Yeah, we do." His eyes scanned the grounds before he spotted a significantly less guarded exit from the square. "Everyone, head for that exit and make for a wide circle around. We will take the western gate from the city, I don't see much smoke in that direction. I'll take lead. Stay as a unit, and keep your heads on straight. Let's go!"

With a grunt, Urzai began his run towards the exit of the square with the mercenaries, pulling particles of metal from the ground far and wide around them to mask their escape. A tusked beast stood in front of them devouring a fallen guard, but the moment that its head perked up to notice them, Urzai sprinted forwards and delivered a metal-plated punch wound all the way back to his own ear. The blow smacked against the side of the creature's head with remarkably greater force than a boy Urzai's size could deliver, thanks to the greater density of his Golem body bound within, and blood spurted from the visual crater in the beast's skull. It howled in audible pain, but before it could react, Urzai seized one of its tusks, pulled its head up and executed an uppercut to its jaw. The beast thudded to the side, but rather than checking whether it was dead or not, Urzai continued to run with group, metal particles swirling around him. Bastard didn't even stand a chance.

Just before the group reached the exit, however, one of the buildings on the side exploded outwards, spewing rubble in every direction. Urzai extended his arms outwards as a boulder fell towards him, and the swirling particles of metal spun faster in front of him, shredding the rubble into dust that coated him. When he took a quick look at the others, he found Ciid, Willhelm, and Rithus relatively unharmed, but when his gaze fell upon Jak, he found that one of his legs had been crushed by a pillar of wood. And then his gaze traveled upwards.

The explosion of rubble had been caused by one of the tall beasts with the scythes, and its scythe was now raised and prepared to descend upon Jak's struggling form. With a shout, Urzai sprinted to Jak as the scythe swung, but it was far too late. The blade fell swiftly upon Jak, slicing the man cleanly in half. The man screamed, but his mouth became quickly full of his own blood, and he died within moments.

This did not horrify Urzai, not in the slightest. No, it only made him angry. You'll pay for that, you little shit.

A growl escaped his lips, and as the demon raised its scythe, aimed at Wilhelm's rising form now, Urzai launched back into action. When the blade fell, he placed himself in its path, fist extended, and the end of the metal blade bent backwards as it touched his fist. Its hooded head seemed to stare at the scythe, confused for the slightest moment, until it fixed its phantom gaze upon the boy. Extending its other arm, it smacked Urzai away with considerable force.

The boy collided with the ground ten feet away, and as he rose to his feet, he saw that he was too far away to do anything. Wilhelm had risen to his feet, and as the now bent scythe rose once again, he scooped up his axe and began to charge at the calves of the demon. The man rolled as the scythe fell, narrowly missing the top of his head, and he quickly got to his feet once again. His axe cut at the back of the demon's leg, and it released a terrible blood-curling scream as it fell, its tendon now severed. The moment that it collapsed, Urzai watched as Wilhelm climbed on top of it, prepared to lodge his blade into its throat.

Then another one of the tall demons came from the hole in the buildings left by the first one, and as Wilhelm's axe fell upon its neck, triggering an even more terrible scream and violent shudders, the other scythe fell and sheared Wilhelm's head clean off.

[MarchingThunder]

At word of the attack upon the city of Ashur, Celene had been immediately sortied from the temple in order to see to the safety of the citizens. Perhaps it was her own opinion on the matter of invasions that she found the situation at the city almost disappointing as she flew high over head, the waxing gibbous moon high overhead in the daytime sky. In a siege, time was the issue on both sides. she could see that the dark army down below was more than large enough to break in and capture the city, but as she watched, a series of small groups of the creatures retreated from the walls, only one or two dead behind them while several defenders laid out on the wall, bleeding to death if they hadn't reached that point already.

In a siege the longer the attackers could drag out the battle, the more the defenders would weaken, however with a city like Ashur, one not isolated from the rest of the world, speed became a necessity for the sake of dealing with the possibility reinforcements for the defenders. That possibility was what Celene was fulfilling, arriving to see to the enemy army that had besieged the city. So as she glided down on her eight wings, she considered just what her first move would be. What concerned her really was that there was no sign of an enemy general yet, and such a presence would leave her in a position where she would be potentially baby sitting the city instead of clearing away the opposing army. As she touched down on the ramparts, met with looks of surprise, suspicion, and awe from the guards, the half-angel began to look for a soldier with some form of command rank to ascertain the city's situation.

[RedKayne]

The village gate did not last long at all to the might of the Darklings. As soon as Mahvalli's force tore down the gate, dark warriors (http://fc02.deviantart.net/fs71/i/2013/287/6/9/demon_warrior_by_shaman_2000-d6qj2gp.jpg) stormed inside of the once-peaceful town. The guards bravely stood up against them, fighting down to the last men in order to protect the innocent. However, the wrath of the dark warriors was too much for them, and one-by-one the guards were sliced apart by black claws.

Enya took a step through the recently destroyed gate, her wandering eyes observing the chaos and mayhem before her. Screams of pain and agony echoed throughout the area, blood splattered on to the ground. This was all a delicious treat for the Dark Duchess. She giggles mischievously after walking by one of her warriors tearing into the insides of a fresh corpse.

It seemed like many of the women and children have already retreated, but not all of them. She stepped over a dead body of a little girl, walking towards the town center. Enya needed to find her target quickly, she couldn't afford letting this woman get away and join the Council. She needed to capture her - possibly severely injure her - before taking her back to Mahvalli.

If worse comes to worst, Enya could always kill her target. Its better that the person was dead than working for the goody-goodies.

[Atrum Daemon]

Iskander scoffed softly at Enya's words. He found something detestable about the woman that he could not put his finger on. He held back any biting words and simply crossed his arms with a small shake of his head. His attention focused with Mahvalli spoke to him and he felt the weight of his hands on his shoulders.

Iskander bowed his head slightly at Mahvalli's words. It was true, there was someone new in his life if only as a distraction from his day to day activities. A shapeshifter was a new experience for him and one he was enjoying immensely. Mahvalli had been the closest man to a father Iskander had known and owed much to his Lord. All he knew of himself and his power he owed to his father. His attention flitted for a moment when Mahvalli got into his orders when he noticed Jigoku join them, gliding across the floor as he normally did. The dragon took his place silently, attention fixed on Mahvalli and his orders. Iskander grinned slightly at his father's words. He would enjoy capturing the special snowflake.

**

Iskander strode through the amassed force of Darklings arrayed before the city of Ashur. The Black Hand turned to the commander of the siege force, his glittering eyes staring into the demon's being. “Bring down that gate and sweep the city. Take as many alive as you can.”

“Alive?” the commander asked.

“I would teach the master of this city something.”

The commander took flight on black wings, roaring a command to the army of armor-clad demons (http://1-media-cdn.foolz.us/ffuuka/board/tg/image/1344/20/1344205998688.jpg) and living siege engines. “Crush them!”

Iskander closed his eyes as the living engines rumbled forth to bring down the gates of Ashur. He could feel the power in the air and let it flow into him. The ambient energy filled the star-being with strength as he moved his way toward the gate while winged monstrosities took flight to the ramparts. The army was unleashing its true strength with the Black Hand present.

The stalwart defenders were not with skill and one of the living engines fell before the gates were sundered. The foot soldiers swept into the city, Iskander entering among them and surveying his surroundings. Somewhere in the city, perhaps even among it's defenders, lurked his prey as did an agent of the Council.

Doors were smashed in and walls broken down as the Darkling soldiers rounded up the citizens of Ashur. Iskander stepped over the eviscerated bodies of a group of Ashur's defenders in the city square. The Darklings had sectioned off the square while the rest of the army tore through the city. Iskander walked toward the trembling master of the town and with a snap of his fingers encased the man in an amber-colored barrier. No one could touch the man and he could do nothing within the barrier. “You will watch,” Iskander said. “And learn.”

With a wave of his right arm, the groups of women, children, and those men unable to fight were also encased in amber barriers. The soldiers in the square sheathed their weapons and took up positions around the barriers and the square itself. Iskander stood by the encased master and began to wait.

[Arthera]

The tunnel entrance stood behind Erika. Despite the generous amount of blood leading towards it, all from innocents fleeing the ravaged city, no attacker had reached it before she did. The retreat was still underway, a large amount of people still massed at the rough opening in the cliff side. What soldiers assigned here were still desperately herding people in the most orderly way possible to not get more of them crushed under the feet of their neighbours and friends.

The rest of the city was a lost cause, the attackers had overrun everything up to Jasper Street, more than halfway into the city proper. What pockets of resistance remained elsewhere would quickly be overwhelmed, and as painful as it was to contemplate leaving them to their fate, there was simply no means to reach them to offer support or allow their retreat. Already, there was little choice in the matter for Erika than to make her stand here. At least the remainder of the fleeing townsfolk were behind her and she could finally use her powers in a less controlled manner. The city was already doomed and getting razed by the attackers, what damage she added to what was left would not matter.

Tired as she was, there was a surge of power in her now. Considering so many depended on her, the feelings of despair and rage welling up in her at the wanton destruction and violence caused by the invaders, the fact she wanted payback for those that had already fallen, that little boost was more than enough to focus Erika on what she needed to do. Although unlikely she would fully destroy the things attacking, they were going to pay a tremendous toll. After all, the very earth was on her side.

“Do not look back, keep running. I will buy you what time I can and follow afterwards. I'll collapse everything as I go, so don't worry, keep running.” her voice a whisper despite the roar of challenging attackers already bearing down the streets towards the escape tunnel, from multiple directions.

The soldier that remained at her side patted her shoulder, barely older than Erika himself. The fear in his eyes was unmistakable, but he kept his calm despite it all. Perhaps due to seeing a glimmer of the same fears in the girl's eyes, but tightly controlled. The man felt a coward, leaving a woman to guard their backs, but he knew of her powers, and there was little the soldiers that remained could do to stem the tide of attackers. He offered a brief prayer for her success and health and turned towards the tunnel entrance to help the last stragglers in.

Moving a few steps away from the tunnel, Erika took in a deep breath to calm and steady herself. It was now or never, there was no time to rest further, the first wave had gathered in the plaza opposite the tunnel and were increasing in number for the charge they likely considered the final push. It was a mottled group of humanoids and beastmen, mercenaries, mutants and creatures born out of magic or experiments. An army straight from nightmares, all blood-spattered from their kills, bearing weapons dripping with gore...

There was a tremendous roar, the collective shouts, growls and moans of every enemy throat within earshot. And then they charged, sounding like an avalanche, hundreds of feet pounding forward. The sight made Erika quiver inwardly, but she stood her ground, knowing deep inside what to do. She stomped down with her right foot, channelling her power into the ground. It rumbled in reply, a deep, low sound that made pebbles and loose objects strewn across the ground shake and jump all across the plaza and side streets.

Not waiting for the wave to reach her, Erika called forth stone spikes from the ground, as tall as a man, in quick succession, creating a literal forest of spikes jutting out of the ground and nearby buildings at various angles. More and more appeared, spreading from her in a half-circle formation, impaling the wildly charging foes mercilessly, lifting those stricken and flinging those clipped by the emerging shapes as if they were dolls. This quite suddenly staggered their charge, but would not be enough to stop them all. Already, the more agile beast creatures were jumping between the spikes, darting left and right towards her and others further back started weaving through the thicket of deadly pikes.

Erika turned her focus on the ground, easing it into a less stable state, softening it. Answering to her power, the very stones of the plaza between the deadly spikes turned into mud, deep, sucking mud that slowed the advancing troops further. Once mired in the newly formed swamp, Erika reversed the effect, solidifying the ground back to its stony form, encasing the attacker's limbs in stone. Unable to do anything but fling insults at her, she had effectively stopped the forward force. That only left the main invading army coming in behind them to deal with...

[Lord Tully]

Jusari did not change his expression at the answers, he expected something along those lines but hearing them actually spoke was different to simply suspecting. ~I will see you all buried under the corpses of your men, then we shall see who is frail.~ he vowed internally. If all he had done to tear the forces of The Counsel asunder was not enough, he would simply have to out live them all and see to their deaths whenever possible, they were all very powerful, but they were all still mortal. Jusari said nothing knowing it would only invite further taunting and possible trouble from Mahvalli, and so simply stood and listened intently to his Master's commands.

As Mahvalli listed off the names of the ones they would be up against, Jusari's neutral expression became a snarl. He'd heard plenty of these particular servants of The Counsel, and had personally encountered Arteimos himself a number of times, he had made it a personal goal to bring the boy in as a "guest."

Upon the conclusion of Mahvalli's instructions Jusari donned his helmet and bowed once more, "You will not see me again without my prey in hand I assure you my lord." he promised before turned and walking out the door without even glancing at the other generals.

Jusari would eventually find himself heading an army at the edge of a large Forest, the force had already done some damage if the smoke of several small, but now extinguished fires was a clue. Upon taking command Jusari had two orders, "Our Lord Mahvalli wishes to possess somebody in this forest, you are to take as many alive as possible, you are not to allow ANYTHING to leave this forest except in chains. I will now send a message to the inhabitants, bring me a parchment."

The message to the leaders of the Forest Dwellers read. "You have someone among you that I desire and Elven Woman named Nirel. If you all surrender her nicely, we shall simply take this one person, and leave you, no one else will even be touched. If she is not in our possession by nightfall your forest will burn, and your people will suffer until I have who I came here for." With a thoroughly expendable soldier sent to carry this message into the forest, Jusari made plans to follow through on his end of the deal. Great machines to throw barrels of burning pitch into the forest were brought forward, soldiers were separated into smaller groups to make trekking through the forest simpler. A tent which none but Jusari was allowed to enter was erected, containing all the tools that made Jusari feared among his enemies. "Let us ensure they know we mean business." Jusari decided out loud, he sent a number of assault teams into the trees, they were to find a few pockets of armed resistance within the forest, and brutalize them. Leave many alive, but in a hideous state of injury and those that were killed were to be left eviscerated and hung up in a glorious display of violence.

~~~~

On the Walls of Ashur, Magara was fighting as hard as she could, there were barrels of water on the walls to deal with fires, but Magara was using them as a weapon. Flying monstrocities found themselves falling to earth as needle thin jets of water shredded their wings, entire ladder-fuls of Darklings stopped dead as torrents of boiling water drenched over them, or their ladders were sliced in half. Magara used every trick she could think of hoping to hod back the attackers long enough for someone, ANYONE to send reinforments to help the city. Put the powers that impressed many of her fellow defenders, it seemed were not as powerful as she might have liked. Magara's powers gave her an edge the other defenders did not, but she would only deal with a few more than they could themselves.

Than it seemed that all hope would be lost, the Leader of these vast forces appeared, and all the army came to bear against the walls of Ashur. Leaping along the walls, Magara raced to the walls of Ashur to find them beind hammered by gigantic Dark creatures that she had never seen before. Using her powers, Magara was able to help the other defenders bring one of the living battering rams down, but her presence was not enough, the gates came down and the Darklings flooded into the city.

When the gates fell the worst place one could be was on the walls directly above it, though it pained her to do so, Magara used her strong legs to leap from the walls onto a rooftop near the gates. Now it was time for the slow meat grinder that was urban warfare, Magara found herself racing through alleys and small streets, participating in guerrilla tactics against the invaders, pulling a small squad into a back ally for an ambush or hitting a big one from behind. But she was only chipping way at the horde that had effectively won this battle already. ~I have to get the the Square, that's the most easily defended spot in the city.~ there was also a deep well in the square that would allow Magara to do some real damage. Magara did not want to give up on this city, but if the square wasn't holding she would have to if she wanted to live.

And it looked like she might have to leave, as Magara approached the square from a small, dark alley, she could see the Leader of the army standing before the city's Master, the master and many of the town's people now encased in some kind of crystal. ~Ohh no.~ Magara thought as she ducked down behind some rubble to stay out of sight. The time she'd spent in this city was only long enough to know the general lay out, she knew where the big gates were, but if there were any other ways of leaving she did not know them. "What do I do now?" she whispered, she did not know what she could possibly do to the general if he could immobilize so many people like this, and she stood no chance against the numbers that still rampaged through the city. ~Am I going to die now?~ she thought, not sure if she what she was feeling right at that moment.

[Derpnaster]

The message never made it to the village elders.. Or anyone for that matter. The soldier never even saw a singe, elf, he would only find a clearing with large trees and old campfires where should have been a village. For as he should have known Elven villages are never in plain sight but rather well hidden to all but those that can see them. Or was this something different.

Nirel sat against a wall panting heavily from the effort of changing the village's shape into that of the trees. The fellers did not wish to risk them being found by the large army and took action by first heading away form the village everyone who couldn't fight, then they had Nirel use her magic to alter the huts which were already a part to the forest to begin with.
"You did well child. Now rest a while then flee, from this place." The elder said them left Nirel who rested for a few minutes then. Gathered a small amount of fold and began her flight away from the incoming army.

Nirel ran as fast as she could for several minutes. Knowing by now that the large force of soldiers that she saw earlier would have to wait to attack and if it wished to get to her village it would take at least a day . She had some time.. The only question was how much did she have..

[MarchingThunder]

Celene didn't need to wait too long after her arrival in Ashur for the darklings to begin a proper assault on the city. Waiting near the entrance, Celene was there to meet the darklings as the took the gates off their hinges, their general suddenly encasing a number of the defenders around her in some form of crystal. Though the deaths of the citizens were unfortunate, Celene distanced herself from the deaths as she advanced on the leader of the darklings who had just come through the gate. Not bothering to announce herself, Celene launched herself forward at the enemy general, her moonstone lance aimed straight at her target's heart.

[Atrum Daemon]

Iskander's reaction time had been boosted from his energy absorbing and he quickly formed a small barrier around his chest to catch the spear. The amber barrier took the spear strike and shattered, giving Iskander enough time to take a small jump backward. A glittering light formed in his left hand and he fired a blast of starlight at the spear-wielding woman. “Hello, Celene!” he called after the blast. “I did not take you for one to attack so brazenly where you could harm innocents.”

The blast was amplified by his absorbed energy. Though that store was quickly being drained and Iskander would soon be back to his normal power level. The soldiers around the square had not drawn their weapons at Celene's appearance and had not tried to bar her from attacking Iskander.

[MarchingThunder]

Celene forwent the social aspect of the fight that Iksander was attempting to engage in as she nimbly side-stepped the blast of energy the general launched at her. "They're fate will be the same if I do not step in," she eventually replied after a brief moment to examine Iksander before shooting forward and launching a rapid series of thrusts at her opponent, her dark eyes narrowed as she concentrated on the fight before her, keeping her movements sharp and crisp as she attacked again and again.

[RedKayne]

The dark warriors of the main army began to charge at the weakened heroine before them. Suddenly, they all halted their steps, and began to clear a path. Erika would hear someone clapping from the midst of the dark warriors, and a lithe red-haired woman approached the earth-mage through the clear path.

Enya stopped clapping as she reached the edge of the crowd, a mischievous grin was spread wide upon her face. "Impressive magic you have there," she compliments her prey. Her red eyes looked up and down on Erika, drawing in every single feature of the attractive young woman. "My, my, you are a pretty little chew toy, aren't you?" her eyes brightened as she giggled wickedly.

"Let's cut this a bit short, human," the Duchess began to circle around her opponent, while being careful to keep a bit of distance. "This is my offer. If you surrender yourself now, my army will not chase and cut down the remaining survivors. If you make this harder than it needs to be," Enya pauses and purses her lips. "My little boy toys will eat up every single one of those lovely women and children in that dark tunnel. Not only that, but you will most likely lose a limb or two from that yummy skinny body," she licks her upper lip, almost imagining that a delicious meal was before her.

[Arthera]

Merely being looked at by the red-haired woman was making Erika get chills. She wanted to cover herself, despite being dressed, getting the feeling that her opponent was gazing right under every layer of cloth she wore. The words also made her feel unwell, both the threats and "compliments". Was she one of those generals said to be commanding the darklings? Despite looking human, was she really one, or was she some beast in disguise? The rumors about those Generals were dark indeed, and few survived encounters with them, which gave little to hope for Erika.

Despite having the time to catch her breath, and recover while the assault was stopped, it still left Erika with no illusion that this was going to end well for her. It seems that her only real use right now was what she originally thought, give time for the people to escape, maybe meet Council reinforcements. That is, if anyone even knew that the town was being destroyed or that anyone actually made it out of the area and got the word out. So many others questions went through her mind, so many things she wanted - needed - time to figure out, but if she gave the red-haired woman the opportunity to take the initiative, what little chance she had would vanish. Erika needed to take action now.

In a quick, two-fold gesture, Erika first reached behind her with a hand, partially turning sideways, her powers channeled into the tunnel's entrance and collapsing it. As well as most of the hillside on top of it. The tunnel had been changed for her to collapse, she had worked on it with the town elders for weeks. It had always been there, since before her birth, as a means of escape. Since her powers came forth, Erika had spent time molding it with her ability so that collapsing it would not injure those traveling in it, or choke them. At the same time, her other hand reached forward, molding a rough, semi-spherical dome from the broken ground around the red-haired woman. The shell was of stone, as thick as a castle wall, and once closed off, no air would be able to enter.

"You won't get what you want! I won't let you!" she screamed as the dome was finishing to form.

If she could quickly and decisively render the red-haired woman unable to attack, Erika could likely handle the troops, or at the very least, make it impossible for them to make chase with the refugees before they found safety.

[Lord Tully]

True to his word Jusari waited until nightfall for a reply to his message, but that did not mean he had sat idle. Jusari had sent teams of Darklings all around the forest to surround it as much as possible, any animal seen trying to escape the forest was to be shot, any elves were to be incapacitated, especially the females. By night fall many were in position, though probably not all of them.

Wanting to be fair Jusari waited until the last speck of sunlight had inched behind the distant mountains before beginning. Jusari had sat upon a hill his hands steepled beneath his chin for nearly 2 hours while the sun set, when it had finally inched from view he came to his feet in one swift motion, "Very well, if that is how you wish to play it, I shall bring the whole forest down." he snarled behind his face concealing helmet. "BURN IT!" he shouted and at his command burning barrels filled with pitched flew into the forest. They did not know exactly where the Elven Village within the forest was so the best that could be done was hoping they did not hit it directly. After the barrels had landed and the fires began to spread, Jusari took the head of his personal elite unit. "Bring as many as possible to me alive, if she dies I will ensure you all suffer the same fate as I do!" he shouted to his army before signalling for them all to enter.

They were spread out, but all were within eyesight of eachother, they were to search for any trace of the elves, the fires were sure to drive them out of whatever hiding place they were holed up in. At least that was Jusari's plan if it did not work, he had others he could use.

~~~~

As Magara's mind tried to think of any possible escape route, she heard something odd, voices and the sounds of combat out in the square. Magara peaked out from where she was hiding, to see that a woman had attacked the General, this woman had not been part of the garrison, or any where else that Magara knew of in this city. What was she doing here, and why had she waited until now to intervene?

Magara wasn't sure either of those questions really mattered, because if she could help this woman out she'd surely help Magara get out of the city, right? Slightly flawed logic perhaps, but Magara didn't have many other options, gripping her spear tightly, Magara rushed out of the alley and made straight for the square's well. Magara tried not to bring too much attention to herself as she ran but she wasn't sure how well she succeeded, went at the well Magara hopped over it and made a front flip. While over the well Magara used her powers to pull up some of the water intending to smash it against the man as she landed.

[RedKayne]

A slight scowl comes across Enya's face as Erika collapsed the tunnels, giving the survivors a large enough chance to escape the wrath of the darklings. Enya quickly glances down as she caught the sight of the ground moving around her. Soon, she was entrapped in a dome-like prison, and darkness surrounded her in the small space. She cracks a smile open, her pearly-white teeth standing out in the darkness.

The dome shatters into thousands of tiny pieces, a cloud of dark energy erupted from its remains, but Enya was nowhere in sight. The cloud soon dissipated, and then Erika would then most likely stiffen as she felt a soft hand running through her long black hair. Enya was standing right behind her, twirling the black hair with her fingertips. "You really do have gorgeous hair," she comments with another wicked giggle. "Maybe Mahvalli might award me for capturing you, and I end up becoming your teacher."

During the time Enya was trapped in the dome, she carved quite a few dark sigils in a matter of seconds into the inside of the dome. She then sank into her own shadow using her dark magic, as if the shadow was merely liquid. The sigils then exploded with explosive energy and created the dark cloud, which would cover Enya's tracks as her shadow would dart around Erika. She then rose from her shadow, which gave her the chance to be up in Erika's personal space.

"Oh, I can already imagine the many things I would do to that lovely body while you are under my... tutelage," Enya's lustful red eyes sparkled with delight as her wandering hand would then rest upon Erika's shoulder. "First, I need to knock you out. Don't take this personal, deary," her free hand begins to rapidly gather dark energy. Dark mists wrapped around Enya's hand and gathered at her open palm, and soon formed a dense shadow ball. Enya then thrust the shadow sphere towards Erika's back, which upon impact would explode with burning black energy.

[Arthera]

The dome shattered, exploded even, almost as soon as Erika had finished shaping it. The distance was great enough that the shards did not reach Erika, as opposed to the dozen darklings caught in the blast and shredded by the shrapnel, but the dust and... black smoke? Why was there black smoke coming from the destroyed do-

Erika froze at the sudden feeling of something in her hair. She half turned, head looking back, seeing the red-haired woman now standing nonchalantly behind Erika as if the stone dome had never even been called forth. How she had managed to get behind Erika, without her even seeing how, was unnerving. There was so much she did not know about this foe and absolutely no time to cope with the changes. The woman's powers were a mystery, but obviously more than enough to cope with Erika's own earthen abilities. That Erika was not already dead in a pool of her own blood somewhat came as a surprise and a testament that for some reason, the woman was supposed to bring Erika back with her. To where, Erika would not dare contemplate lest she lose her resolve.

With the most dangerous person she had ever encountered pressing up against her back, Erika's mind screamed, panic a moment away from taking over. She had to calm down, to still her chaotic thoughts and DO something. If things went out of control for Erika this soon, all those people would be killed, she just had to do something, anything. She owed it to the townsfolk, to her friends and mentors. She owed it to herself to at least make every effort before meeting her end, however that was going to happen.

When she felt the hand slowly shift to her shoulder, Erika reacted.

"Don't touch me!" she blurted out before enacting her ability.

She did not have a power to move about as incredible as this woman's, but she could make everything around her do the moving instead. Tensing, Erika called upon her power again to create distance between her and the woman. Cracks spread behind Erika, and the ground split, suddenly, broken flagstones shifting both opponents away from each other a few dozen feet, making the as of yet unseen black ball in the lady's hand miss it's mark. Her powers anchored Erika to the ground as if it were the stablest platform, but the tremors and erratic shifting of the ground would likely cause the woman some issues with staying upright. Acting on impulse, as Erika never had real combat experience before today and could only go with her intuition, she lashed out with another surge of power.

Instead of a dome, massive walls were called up from the ground, one between Erika and the woman, the other behind the General. These were more massive, thicker, denser than the dome had been, much more apt to withstand an explosion or whatever power the lady had used to shatter the first attack. While the ground continued to shake and shift to keep the foe occupied, Erika willed the two walls to collide with each other as fast as possible, with the intent to crush lady red-hair between them.

As an added precaution, another set of similar walls were called up on the left and right and also commanded to converge with each other, so that once front and back met, left and right would then collide and potentially crush anything trying to evade from the sides, if the primary attack had been avoided.

[Derpnaster]

Nirel kept running. Even when she was almost hit by a barrel of burning pitch , easily taken care of with a random tree warming and snuffing out the oil filed flames oxygen supply. The others would be taken care of as well by the elves who stood guard with their tools of trap building , shovels picks and axes, still ready. As for the warriors and Druids, they set to work killing off any advanced squads they could. Some took casualties. But both side suffered losses as the soldiers were rapidly hit then their attackers faded away into the trees. This was an old plan, one used many times by the forest elves to deter attacking armies form crossing their land and destroying their forest.


However successful the counter strikes had been, they could not save the Elven village which had taken at least four or five barrels of burning pitch and now lie in ruins and compleat,u abandoned of life. The women and children had been told to leave long before the attacks started and had. Made their way in relative safety to the other villages hidden so deep within the forest that sending an army was pointless . Now however that left one single elf between the shelters. And the army. This one elf was Nirel. And she was now faced with a small squad of dark troops who had somehow survived the retaliation.

As Nirel spotted the troops she had a choice to make. Run away and risk getting spotted and leading the soldiers to the refuge, or try and take them out one by one. This was one of those choices that would either save lives or end them... She picked attack.

Nirel took a deep breath and on her exhaling she made a small field of flowers grow which released a dust into the air that would at least disorient the troops. Maybe

[RedKayne]

The ground shifted beneath Enya's feet, and then she witnessed her prey moving away at a fast pace. Not only that, but it seemed like Enya was moving herself and the ground began to shake violently. She stumbled a bit from her lost of balance, and nearly fell face-first after her shadow sphere attack missed its target. She growls in slight annoyance as her red eyes glance around at the four walls that have emerged and now rushing directly towards her.

Many scenarios played out in the Duchess's head on how to escape this predicament, but one stood out in mind. Heh, no wonder the Council is trying to recruit her, she certainly has potential, Enya forms another wicked grin. I have no more time to waste, I need to take her in alive.

A thick aura of darkness gathered around Enya's person, releasing the inner beast within. There were ripping sounds, the leather clothing on her back began to tear apart as large black wings erupted. A long skinny tail shot out from her backside, and then began to coil around her lithe body. Enya stretched out her black wings while glancing at her growing claws, razor-sharp black nails that were about a feet long.

Before the earth walls crushed the Wyvern Hybrid, her wings outstretched to its full size and then she shot up towards the sky like a rocket. She avoiding the clashing walls as they collided into each other and crumbled into pieces. She wasted no time and flew back down towards Erika at an incredible speed, holding out one of her claws towards its intended victim.

The next second, Enya slashed across Erika and then landed harshly on the ground. Enya's black claws tore through the girl's clothing, ripping it away and revealing pale skin beneath. The tip of three of her claws sliced into Erika's skin and left three deep gashes in her revealed left thigh. Enya chuckles loudly before taking a step back, her red eyes staring at Erika's revealed feature.

However, there was slight annoyance in the back of her mind, she wasn't aiming for Erika's legs. Apparently, the new General still needed to get used to controlling her fast speed.

"Oh my goodness, you certainly do have delectable thighs," Enya giggles sadistically before glancing at her claw which was dripping with Erika's blood. She raises her claw to her face, sniffing the blood but her eyes never leaving the sight of Erika's revealed thigh and the bleeding gashes upon them. "I just want to dig my face between those thighs, and then drink in that yummy nectar of yours," Enya places the tip of her claw against her scarlet lips. A black forked tongue crept out and seductively licked away the blood from one of her sharp fingernails.

[MarchingThunder]

Iskander evaded the spear as much as he could, using his armored right arm to deflect the deadly spearhead. She had him on the defensive with her quick movements and rapid attacks. He could not take the moment to throw up a barrier lest the spear land a solid blow. It was moments like this that made Iskander regret never carrying a weapon of any kind. He finally managed to deflect a strike wide enough to strike back with the claws of his left hand.

As the lance went wide, Celene dipped under the strike, feeling claws go through her trailing hair before she used her footing to launch herself forward, leading with her shoulder as she charged into Iksander, intending to shoulder check him off his feet.

Iskander leaned into the shoulder strike, grunting at the fierce impact, but managing to hold his footing as the strike pushed him back a pace. He grabbed a hold of Celene and began building power for a pointblank blast of starlight. His attention was grabbed by the demonic soldiers shouting at a girl making a run for the well. Swords swiped at her, but she was a little too quick.

A wall of water from the well smashed into Iskander, throwing him off his feet and off Celene. He recovered from the shot, soaking wet and very angry. He used the last of his absorbed power to encase Celene in a reinforced amber barrier before turning his attention on the other girl.

[Arthera]

Had this situation been in a book Erika had been reading, instead of living it, she would have pouted and called the author biased towards the bad guys. Instead, Erika was aghast. The red-haired woman could fly?! It seemed that every move Erika made was easily brushed aside and that the foe's powers kept expanding. Panic rose up to new levels. What could she do to this woman that would make a dent in that perverse smile she kept flashing, that would actually hurt her as opposed to merely being a nuisance? That she could fly now seemed to trivialize Erika's ability. The thought that she might be pushing her foe to use more and more of her powers did not occur to her at all, only the mounting despair as each action failed to produce a proper effect.

So caught up in her thoughts, Erika failed to avoid the strike as it came down, despite the fact she could quite likely have countered it had she been paying attention. Crimson mist sprayed as the hit connected with her leg. Pain and surprise made her stumble, and the leg that had been wounded wobbled and failed to support the movement, causing her to kneel down on her wounded leg, wincing as pain flared up. The hit not only caused a physical wound, but also gave Erika quite a mental shock as well. The situation felt so one-sided to her right then and there, nothing she did seemed to amount to anything, at this rate she would soon be overcome by the woman.

Seemingly not content to simply end the fight right then and there, the red-haired lady continued to taunt and harry Erika verbally. The words, who moments before would have merely annoyed, now got to Erika. Slowly standing on her legs, she made an effort to present her right side, her left hand trying to tug the ripped remains of her skirts to cover her exposed and wounded leg. Erika's face was a mixture of pain, embarrassment and fluster, she simply did not know anymore how to handle this... this winged lady, all calm and focus seemingly evaporated from her mind. There was a desperation now, not just to avoid getting killed, but to not get captured and have to suffer the ministrations of this seemingly endlessly lustful thing that stood before her.

Words failed to come to mind, to deny, repulse or otherwise threaten lady red-hair, instead Erika simply lashed out with her powers.

Which a loud rumble, earthen spikes shot up from the ground beneath her foe and a sizable circular area around, needle-like blades of dense stone, more than enough to pierce the armor or hide of any creature Erika knew of. Her mind seemingly still aware, if rather unconsciously, that the foe was able to fly, the spikes did not remain anchored to the ground once formed, but shot up straight upwards into the air as well, as if launched by an exploding volcano.

Fearing a retaliation that would catch her off-guard again, Erika created a jail-like shell around herself. Thick granite bars that wove up and above her, allowing her to breathe and see the woman, but interlaced tightly enough to prevent anything from simply sticking an arm in. Her thoughts now were clearly more focused on keeping the woman at a distance than anything else.

[SikstaSlathalin]

*Galez*

As Arteimos picked up the files Galez looked over the man's shoulder and studied them closely. He recognized one or two of them from his travels as an envoy for the Elder Council. Those that piqued his interest he took off the ground and rolled up stashing them in his satchel before running for the open window. Leaping from the balcony he allowed himself to freefall before quickly changing into his dragon form spreading his massive wings to catch a thermal and allowing himself to rocket into the sky. He would need some allies if he was going to face down a General and their minions. And he knew the best place to find those that know how to fight the dark. High in the sky and living in the rays of the sun.

*Rancor*

The Fallen Angel chuckled at Auro's threat.
"And your head would look nice on my wall, and your hide would make a wonderful floor mat. You can die just as easily as a mortal scalespawn." As Mahavalli gave them their orders the Night Angle stepped into the shadows and vanished. He would need something more powerful than those ignorant Night Walkers if the Council was sending someone to save the Recruits. And only two races of creature could be trust to both wreak havoc and fight anything the council could throw at them. Going into the deepest pits and blackest nights he found his army and prepared to lead them to victory.



*The battle*

"The gates have fallen! Defenders to the Square!" Nika shouted as she leapt from the ramparts of the smouldering wooden walls of the former fort of Harkton. It was only by the intervention of the Sunfighters that had kept the flames from engulfing the whole structure and everything within it. It would soon to prove to be a fool's errand though. They had been keeping the horde at bay having the advantage of high ground and every bit of cover had been destroyed for just such this reason, and just as it looked like they might just survive this an impossibly quick darkness overtook the sky and the sound of earth rumbling roars stopped all combat for a few seconds. Coming towards them faster than was thought possible three masses (http://i821.photobucket.com/albums/zz139/Siks/Stock%20photos/LegendaryDarkDragon.jpg) of pure night were ripping the clouds apart eyes and bodies glowing with an unnatural green light. Materializing in and out of their shadows were many much smaller beings of shadow (http://i821.photobucket.com/albums/zz139/Siks/Stock%20photos/ShadowDragon_zps23b2812d.png) roaring and snarling at each other like fighting dogs waiting for the gates to go up. Flying before them was Rancor himself, open conflict wasn't his forte usually but he didn't have the luxury of a cloak and dagger mission for this, the Council was mobilizing and he had to reach this person of interest first.


With the arrival of these new terrors the futility of this finally sunk, in the five remaining Sunfighters and five remaining town guards were scrambling for the desperate last stand they had planned in the town square. Upon seeing the arrival of the Dragons and the retreat of the defenders the Night Walkers stormed the gates smashing them down and charged through the abandoned streets catching some of the slower defenders and ripping them to shreds. Forming themselves around the well the Sunners created a huge circle of flame around it and themselves blasting lances of fire at the charging horde as the guards used bows and arrows to fight back those the fire missed. It was desperate, it was futile, and it was destined to only buy them a few minutes at best. Still though they fought on even as the Dark and Shadow Dragon swooped overhead blasting the remaining wood buildings with black flame. It gave off no heat and it didn't burn in the conventional sense, it cooked from the inside out. Death by Black Flame was the closest thing to burning in hell a living person can suffer. With all routes of escape cut off without blasting through the horde or flying away out of fear of being decimated by the Dragons the defenders only solace was hoping to take as many of these bastards down with them as they could.

[Waarnemen]

Æthelynd of the Kone

Just as her General Cyril instructed the woman, she had to go and find the belligerents of her land. She abhorred trying to find a man to fight, but as Great Cyril aforesaid: "If I say yes, it is to be done." Being in a habitat of the creatures shook her enough. She had a feeling that she would tussle with some form of demon; she could smell the bitter air. Æthelynd ran her left hand through her hair in frustration and contempt. The foreboding chill ran down her long spine, making her rub her almost naked arm. Æthelynd's heartbeat paced with every step she took. She could sense someone encroaching near her. She readied her emerald green glaive, in the event of an attack. Was it her lifelong enemy, Tessandra, who'd often smite her as fit?

Just as Æthelynd imagined, everything was just a blur. Æthelynd felt less than comfortable on her long trek. She was supposed to enjoy this; smile! In fact, she was not enjoying the forest at all. Images of Kone, burning to the ground, right next to Tegan's mocking laughter. The innocents collaborating and dispersing into makeshift bungalows asphyxiated Æthelynd's happiness. She could no longer be pleased with just a single pat on the back. With every step she took towards the forest, her mind boggled like a swerving ship.

Tegan, come hither and fie upon thy land!

Of course, Æthelynd's mind pouted with hellish hauteur. She visualized the blue-haired Tegan whore harrying her with abundant putdowns. Furrowing her brows, she struggled to shield her mind. Why, Tegan despised the wonderful Æthelynd. Anticipant as she was, her progress was worth futile as opposed to Æthelynd's historical trifles. It went without saying much to describe Æthelynd's apathy for the succubus.

But now was not the time to worry of her. Was Æthelynd fueled by her propensity of combat or from the wine she drank? For all she knew, she would worry herself to bed, and through the trance. She readied her green glaive from the sling on her back. She had to prepare herself; be in it death or life. Æthelynd continued walking, now rubbing at her temple. Æthelynd's dominant hand gripped the glaive with caution as her boots scrunched the Earth. Just what was this place? Her mind practically begged for an answer, but something didn't feel right. No matter how much she focused on the marvelous nature abound, she could not shake off the uncomfortable feeling in her mind. There was a stalker of some sort, trying to encroach her.

"Hm?" Curious, amber eyes danced around the jagged forest. Æthelynd's blood was boiling with rage, and for an inconceivable reason at that! She pulled her rising tunic to cover the single towel. No matter how much confectionary attractions caught her eyes, nothing seemed to blanket Tegan. Oh, how she loathed Tegan's haughty laugh and her sexual appetite for energy! What more was there to despise about her enemy? Her stupid smile? The Blue wings? Perhaps all of the assorted jewels and opulences she had got to her, no? Praying Tegan's presence, Æthelynd's licked her lips five times, leaving a copious coating of her venom. Her now venom-soaked lips were puckered and hydrated for her incipient battle. She knows not of what would come at her, but she knew well of her circumstances. As such, Æthelynd transcended to the light of the forest, aghast at the true dangers of Kone.

Destroyed... all of it, TARRED AND DESTROYED!!!

Æthelynd's heart sank into the dark void. It pounded her ribs so hard, she tumbled down to her knees, ignoring the pricks of thorns on the ground. Her dirtied, left hand rubbed around her heart. She felt paralyzed by what she saw. Innocents conjugated around the bungalows, just as she saw in her vision. She threw her head in the air, squelching her eyes as a futile attempt not to cry. After so much time thinking about her homeland in shambles, Æthelynd finally broke down in tears. Small minutes did pass, until she sensed a familiar enemy to her. She began to take a few more steps forward. Whitherward into the light, she grew eager to look at what would stand before her.

"Ho ho! You're Æthelynd, the beautiful! Æthelynd, the courageous! Æthelynd the diligent, and above all, my Æthelynd! You have a name I just want to sing to, for it's unique to me; nobody else!" She remembered Lynzius's truth before he was deployed in Malithe. All alone and worried, Æthelynd felt the need to return back home, but she kept a tight grip on her glaive, scrutinizing the serene flowers and the gallery of nature. At least thinking about Father Lyn was enough to calm down. Of all of the Council Members, Æthelynd decided to stay at home and walk in her leisure. Kone was safe to all but the ones who dared to tamper its beauty.

And there, she stood still, peering at the sliver of lights shining in her eyes. The light was more like a moonlight than the scalding sunlight. She chuckled at an image of Tegan screaming "EGAD! MY DRESS!" when the alrunes snatched at it, making the lowly succubus fall down. But there were no alarunes, or as far as she was concerned. Æthelynd pondered on to yonder, feeling relieved at first. Æthelynd found her way out of the natural maze. The tall, lanky woman felt her limbs hurting. Even for her kind, it was rather painful walking on the vines and back.

[Lord Tully]

The elves were no strangers to intruders to their forests, they used tactics that had kept them safe for longer than most mortals knew. But this was not the same type of invasion, as far as Jusari knew they had not weathered a siege of this magnitude before, and they had certainly not faced a general of his skill. Though the Elves did fight well, he had to give them that, the first group him and his bodyguards encountered had laid an ambush that he would never have seen coming before hand. They even managed to fell one of his greatly skilled bodyguards.

But true to his intentions, he captured most of the squad that came against him, they had ignored his warning, so they would suffer, just as he promised, "Send them back to the army camp, but bring..." Jusari ordered taking a moment to make his choice, "Him along with us." he pointed to a darker skinned Elf, his armor was different from the others so he took the man to be the leader of this squad, which would come in handy against any other elves they faced. Now having an idea of what an Ambush in this forest might look like, and his hostage giving the ambushers a bit of pause, Jusari was able to force the surrender of a hand full of other Elves, though not as many as the first squad.

After a good length of time without encountering any more Elves and avoiding the fires his forces had set, Jusari and his men came to what seemed like an open clearing. It was left entirely unguarded, which made Jusari especially wary. He'd seen how the Elves loved their traps, and while Jusari did not actually see anything too amiss, the clearing gave no shelter to any within it, making it a good place for a trap. "You go first." He ordered one of his men, who dutifully marched out across the clearing.

As he went some kind of odd dust was kicked up by the Darkling's footsteps, and at about half way across the creature slowed to a halt, and began looking around as if he were seeing things that none of the others could.

[Derpnaster]

Once the darkling was in her trap Nirel began to run again all the while spreading her Flores of doom and disorientation along her path. Hopefully anyone who noticed and followed her would get caught in it and at least be slowed down. Her heart beat in rapid fluttering rhythms and her mind was racing.

After a long while Nirel heard something behind her giving chase. Reacting quickly she spun around and shot an arrow into the darkling who was chasing her in the neck then she continued on hoping someone didn't find the body and follow the path.

[RedKayne]

Enya felt the ground shake violently once more. Instead of being worried about it, she giggled wickedly again. "Heh, I'm glad you are still putting up a bit of a fight. I like them feisty," her lips curl up into a devious smile as she shot up into the air once more.

Earth spikes erupted from the ground below and then shot towards the Hybrid like deadly torpedoes. She lets out a "tsk" in annoyance, before folding her large wings around to cover her body. Dark energy seeped from every pore of her figure before forming a thick shield of darkness.

Multiple earth spikes collided and shattered against the shield, driving Enya further and further back into the sky. Her ears perked up as she heard an unfamiliar but horrifying sound, her shield was cracking.

A few more of the earth spikes smashed against the shield and then the black energy shattered apart. This certainly surprised Enya, as she realized that Erika's powers were a bit more dangerous than she estimated. This will really drive Enya to complete her mission and capture the girl, for she cannot allow Erika to be taken by the Council and then have the earth mage's powers grow and develop even more.

Enya unfurls her black wings and hisses in pain as Erika's last two spikes injured The Dark Duchess. One of the sliced against Enya's left forearm, leaving a deep gash and dark green blood rapidly oozing out. The other one punctured through Enya's right wing, causing her to begin a descent rapidly. Her uninjured left wing began to flap swiftly in order to make up for her loss of limb, and it managed to soften her fall against the ground.

Enya was now on one knee, breathing a bit deeply. However, her wicked smile never left her face. She stands up and straightens her body, noticing that Erika caged herself. A quiet laugh escapes from Enya's lips before she begins approaching the girl, her slim hips swaying with each stride and her tail reaching up to touch Enya's forearm wound.

"I see you still do not realize the situation, little lovely Erika," Enya's smile widened a bit, and revealed the sharp canines underneath. She stops right before the cage, she could visibly see the girl behind it, but the gaps were too thin for Enya to reach over with her arms... however...

"You see, I always get what I want," the point of Enya's skinny tail slipped through the gap, and began to slowly wrap about Erika's body. It first wrapped around Erika's waist, and then around her torso, before the tip of the tail pointed itself at the left side of Erika's neck. The girl would soon realize it was dripping liquid... it was the green poisonous blood of the Wyvern.

"Oh, this is just brilliant," Enya breathes out a small, pleasured moan. "The way I'm touching you... like this," the tip of her black tail then thrust and stabbed itself into the side of Erika's neck. It buried itself into her skin, fresh blood gushing from it but the wound itself wasn't deep enough to be serious. It was just enough for the poison to begin its work and spread across Erika's body, which would soon scream from excruciating pain because of the poison.

[Atrum Daemon]

Iskander had planned on giving his prey the chance to surrender on the condition that he would see the townspeople in the barriers to safety. But, she had made her choice with the bold attack she made while he had been busy with Celene. He was back to his normal power after trapping Celene, but he was no longer thinking about that. Raising his left hand, he fired a series of star bolts at the girl manipulating the well. 'This must be my target,' Iskander thought, firing the bolts.

~Oh no.~ Magara thought as her attack didn't seem to harm her target as much as she would've liked, instead he used the same power he'd used on the townspeople on the woman he'd been fighting. Thinking quickly Magara grabbed up a small bit of water from the ground and shot it at the woman's shell as hard as she could, hoping to chip some away, before a blast from the General slammed against her chest and sent Magara flying back. It hurt a lot, and cause Magara to lose grip on her spear. Scrambling to regain balance Magara drew her sword and and dashed to the side to avoid the rest of the blasts.

Magara knew that even if she somehow defeated the General she'd have little chance to escape the city without the woman's help, so she would need to be Magara's priority. When Magara had the General lined up with the encased Woman, she jumped into the air and slammed her heel into the water that was now covering the ground. The action caused the water to thrash violently in a straight chain towards the General. Magara hoped she'd be able to slam both the general and damage the Amber shell enough for the woman to break free.

Iskander side-stepped the water chain and shot toward the girl. The two impacts where enough to casue a tiny fracture on the amber prison trapping Celene. Perhaps enough for the winged woman to use to break free and come to the young girl's aid.

His back hand caught the girl's armor and held her fast. With a snarl, his armored fist impacted her face. He brought his arm back and struck her again while a few of the demon soldiers moved to positions by Celene, their weapons drawn unlike all the rest. Magara brought up one leg and gave a powerful kick at Iskander. The strike proved strong enough to push Iskander away and let Magara free of his grasp. He blocked her follow-up sword blow with his armored fist and rent open her armor with the black claws of his left hand.

In a panic, Magara lashed out only to scrape her blade against his armor. Iskander smirked and struck again, opening gashes along Magara's face. He followed up with a hard strike from his right hand that knocked her off her feet. Iskander grabbed her by her collar and threw her against the stone well. Magara cried out as she hit the stone, but retaliated by using some of the water in the well and on the ground against Iskander. One blast of water hit him in the face as he moved toward her while a spear of water pierced his armor and dug into his body.

[Lord Tully]

The Darkling Jusari sent out seemed to lose its mind running off towards the edge of the clear like a wild beast, casting aside all semblance of sentience it had to begin with. It was not long before he heard the distinct sound of arrows piercing heavy armor and a body falling to the ground. Though annoyed at the lose of another body guard, Jusari smiled behind his helmet, he had finally found who he had been looking for, the information he had on his target implied she could create such tricks and traps.

"Lash him to a tree." Jusari ordered casually as he borrowed a knife from the belt of a Darkling, "Lady Nirel, I give you a chance. Come and face me, or I shall be sending your man out to you piece by piece." Jusari called out into the forest. as the Draklings secured the Elven man tightly to a tree, Jusari walked up to him, "Nothing personal friend." he told the man before grabbing the Elf's hand and with a simple chopping motion, removed the man's right pinky finger to the sound him screaming in shock and horror. "Just in case you thought it was a bluff." he shouted before tossing the severed finger out into the middle of the clearing. He would wait a minute or two for a response before taking the other pinky, but Jusari was ready and willing to reduce this man to nothing if she took too long.

[RisingPhoenix]

The stench of fear perfumed Dunbere, forsaking those who attempted to stand against his minions. His ghoulish demons and monstrosities from the netherworld were doing their job perfectly, cleaving through what little resistance came, and of course his target would make himself known soon enough. He hoped that Itani would be absent from this little mission, but if not he would have to improvise.

“Rend the flesh from tha bones,” a rather deep voice spoke over the atmosphere sending the minions into a frenzy of sorts, causing screams of panic and death to spread. As each victim fell, their soul became trapped in the swirling red orb that floated about the streets. Just as the demons cleaved through Urzai’s mercenaries, the red orb swooped through and collected their souls. A wicked cackle filled the air around Urzai and the sound of bones rattling could be heard as if they were right beside Urzai.

“Ay, it seems the young metal benda is all alone,” the voice spoke, “wateva shall you do?”

It seemed that the red orb was speaking to Urzai, taunting him, begging him to fall for the obvious trap. He would notice the sound around him dissipating. The screams of agony vanishing, the demons slowly retreating to leave just the red orb as it danced around him like a coiling snake.

“Do you miss them? Do you miss your family?” the voice said again, “it was easy ya know, destroying the golems one by one. Watchin dem crumble like the worthlass pebbels they were.”

Another cackle filled the air before the red orb floated away from Urzai. Suddenly, long pointy fingers as skinny as pencils wrapped around the orb. Auro’s vicious face came into view as he held his staff, the bone clattering coming from the various trinkets and such attached to Auro’s garbs and the voodoo staff. He smiled wickedly, his fangs shimmering slightly.

“Well look at wat we have here..........,” Auro stated looking into Urzai’s soul, “a lost little golem so far away from home. Shall be a pleasia handin ya over to da boss.”

Urzai watched as Rithus fired an arrow into the eye of one of the savage beasts, only to be tackled from behind by another one, impaled upon its tusks. The man fell screaming to the ground as the beast began to devour him, but when Urzai attempted to run for him, another one began to charge at him from ahead. Gritting his teeth, Urzai condensed the metal particles onto his right fist to armor it even heavier, and the moment before the monster collided with him, he spun to the right and used his rotational momentum to slam the blunted fist into its side. The fist broke through its ribcage and fortunately damaged the beast's heart, and it fell to the ground with a wheeze.

No...not another one. He was breathing heavily as he pulled the fist from the body of the creature, the extension of the armor now dissipating into the swirling particle storm. Not again. The entire situation was growing more dire with every passing moment, and Urzai very quickly found himself alone. I watched them all die. Jak's dead, Wilhelm's dead, Rithus is dead, and Ciid is probably dead as well. They're all gone. And soon this damn city will probably fall too...

Only then did Urzai notice the red orb that spoke to him, conflicting his senses both visually and audibly. What the hell is this? The taunts jeered at him, the comments of his slaughtered race pulling at his heartstrings. Confrontation with the truth, the truth that Urzai was a lone Golem in a foreign sea, was something that he was exposed to with every waking moment. It was a sore wound, one that had never healed over properly. Nonetheless, he endured it for the sake of enjoying what he had left in life.

Not anymore.

The moment that the witch doctor appeared, Urzai flexed his fist, and the particles of metal around him began to swirl faster. "And it will be my pleasure handing your boss your severed head, you bitch."

With the army of darklings waiting for Auro's orders, the witch doctor simply stood there watching Urzai. To him all had weak fragile minds and would crumble under the sheer power of his words. He stood ever defiant as it was just him and Urzai now, no one else. The soul orb shimmered and swirled as it hovered ever so gently in front of him.

"Do you see this?" Auro asked the red orb floating into eye view, "it contains de souls of ya loved ones, as well as yo fallin comrades.. I shall enjoy devouring them."

Without much warning, Auro rattled his staff, the eyes on it shining softly as a beam of corrosive magic shot directly at Urzai's chest.

With a shout, Urzai dove to the side, narrowly avoiding the beam. He's taunting me. That son of a bitch is taunting me. But I refuse to remain here and let him take me. "I'll break that ball on your fucking head, you bastard!" The particles of metal around him swirled faster, and at the moment that he extended his fist, the particles flew at incredibly high speeds towards Auro in a concentrated flurry of metal.

"Tis goin to be fun," Auro said as he watched the golem dodge his beam of corrosive magic barely evading his first attack. Such an interesting creature he was. A metal golem. Most golems were rock, or dirt, but a metal golem was one far and in between. It was his signature to taunt and play with his prey, but he knew he could not kill this young one, not now at least, he had to capture him and take him back to Mahvalli. With a unwavering glare, Auro felt the shift in the air when Urzai extended his fist in his direction. A swirling torrent of metal shot towards Auro like a bullet released from the chamber of a gun. Once again the clattered of his staff could be heard as his eyes shimmered and an odd portal opened up in front of Auro. The portal absorbed the metal almost instantly, but Auro was not done for a second portal had opened directly behind Urzai. It took only a fraction of a second for this to take place, but the torrent of metal was redirected right back at Urzai.

"You will be my ticket to the top with Lord Mahvalli," Auro said rattling his staff once more as what looked to be snakes began to emerge out of the ground filled with paralyzing toxins. These odd snakes had a bite that could puncture metal and they were slowly surrounded Auro and Urzzai the more Auro shook his staff. The air in Dunbere was charged with that of voodoo, an evil kind of voodoo.

Urzai felt the presence of the particles behind him, and with a grunt, he turned around, narrowly escaping being shredded as he formed his remaining particles into a sphere of metal. The sphere of metal absorbed the particle blast from the portal behind him, but as he turned around to face Auro again, the sphere floating between his hands, he found that both himself and the demon were surrounded by snakes.

"Why me?!" Urzai flattened the sphere into a razor-sharp circular blade, which he then flashed across one group of snakes to sever them in half. "Why am I important? What does Mahvalli want from me?" Another cluster of the snakes slithered towards him, and he beheaded them as well. Suddenly, he heard shouting from behind the wall of darklings surrounding them, and a claymore came into sight from the chest of one of the tusked beasts. It quickly withdrew, and Urzai found himself gazing upon the tall armored stature of Ciid.

"Zai! I'm coming!" Ciid cut down another one of the darklings and started to run towards Auro, his claymore in hand and a roar escaping from his mouth.

"Dammit, Ciid! Get out of here!" Urzai attempted to warn him, but the serpents were far too dense. No! Not him too!

The sound of rattling stopped when another entered into the fray. Another mortal, a simple treat for Auro, a man at the end of his life attempting to make some good in his last days. Auro would oblige his want for death, he would give him every moment of the agonizing feeling, and steal the very soul from his body. In a blink of an eye, Auro was in front of the male wielding the deadly claymore. His soul piercing eyes looked the man up and down as he snatched a hair from the man's hair like a snake striking at its victim. The male struck at him with the claymore but Auro was out of reach within seconds.

"You come to save this one," Auro stated, the snakes still slithering around, "but is your life worth saving?"

Auro pulled a voodoo doll out of thin air. Once he wrapped Ciid's hair around the voodoo doll, the power of voodoo overcame Ciid and he was then ensnared in the grip of the voodoo priest.

"Let's see how much blood you have," Auro stated as he watched Ciid's frightened features. He could not move, he couldn't even swing the claymore. He could only watch in fear as Auro poked the voodoo doll in the leg with a pin. As if by some unseen force a hole bore into the same leg on Ciid causing the male to scream. Auro smiled flashing his jagged teeth before pushing the pin further in watching the blood pour out of Ciid's open wound. Auro did this to each of Ciid's limbs, digging deep into the limb with the push pin enjoying the agony filled screams before finally becoming bored with Ciid, dispatching of him quickly by stabbing the voodoo doll in the neck then the heart. It was a cruel death, a death riddled with blood, but one that wouldn't go unnoticed.

Auro allowed the orb to absorb the soul of Urzai's fallen comrade before Auro turned his attention back to Urzai.

"You are alone," Auro said taking a step towards Urzai, "alone and weak!!"

The rattling began again, playing tricks on the mind causing hallucinations.

[Derpnaster]

Nirel cringed at the sound of screaming. Then she stopped and snuck her way back into the clearing where she felt something wet hit the back of her head. When she felt for it and found out it was a finger she neatly threw up and the sound of her dry heaving did let on to her location. However she did not give her attackers a chance to get her. Rather she went to attack them.

Once Nirel had made it to the clearing the first thing she did was warp the tree with the elf held up against it to take him inside with enough air to survive for a while. Then she let lose several rapid fire arrows into the darklings with intent to kill. After all her arrows were spent she drew her dagger and trapped the one that was covered in armor(the general) in a quickly warped tree so as to not have to fight him first. Then she went to kill off the dwellings. First she grew her flowers which created dust then she went to slit some throats.

[RisingPhoenix]

Nicolai suited up. This would be the first mission he had to go on in a long time. Being around the Grand Temple was getting boring now a days anyways so it was time to branch out and do some field work. Upon telling everyone what to do, he hoped they all had chosen who to go after. Nicolai grabbed his sword, a very odd one. It was shaped like that of a modern day tai chi sword, but it was made of a black metal with a white hilt. He unsheathed it and listened to it sing as he sheathed it once more and headed off to find the recruit he would be gathering. He just hoped he wasn’t too late. In the back of his mind, he felt that something was occurring, someone was betraying them right under their nose, but who? They had questioned Mahvalli’s contacts and none of them belonged to the council any longer. Any of those within the council could be the traitor, but Nicolai would make it his mission to uncover whoever it was and bring them to justice. For now he had to locate the recruit and make sure they were safely brought to the council to begin their training and hopefully assist in the defeat of Mahvalli.

Nicolai vanished in the midst of walking towards the exit of the temple. He felt a tug at his being, something was going on, there was fighting, he could feel the fighting. So in tune with the world meant he would feel what it felt and he could feel the chaos that was spreading. In an instant he was there, on the battlefield with Erika and Enya. There was an explosion, and Enya found herself half way across the battlefield either on the ground or slightly scuffed from being tossed so far. Her damage was done as the poison would attack Erika’s nervous system causing extreme pain and discomfort, but Nicolai worked extremely quickly. He chanted something in quick succession before touching the girl’s neck where the tail had pierced. It seemed almost instantly that the poison dripped out of the wound, exiting Erika’s body. Nicolai had been able to reach through the gap and touch the girl’s neck, but he wasn’t sure if she would be able to respond to him. He knew not her capabilities, but he quickly turned his attention to Enya.

“So, Mahvalli sent you, one of his flunkies to gather those we are recruiting? I am afraid it very well may be the last thing you do,” Nicolai said as he made symbols with his hands while muttering something in an ancient language. There was a faint glowing before a circle of energy surrounded Erika, keeping her from Enya’s reach as well as the other darklings in the area. “You will be safe now young one,” Nicolai said as his eyes never left Enya.

[Arthera]

Although there was brief elation at actually having managed to injure her attacker, it was quickly overshadowed by the fact the flying lady didn't seem to care that she had been wounded. She simply smiled and continued as if it were nothing. She also knew Erika's name, which implied that the target for all of this, from the start, had been to find and capture her. All this destruction and murder, all the lives ruined and the monuments shattered, just to find one woman to bring back with them. The thought was staggering, and the implications that someone very powerful would send an army and this... this crazed lady, out to get Erika wasn't comforting. There were none that Erika knew that could likely order this person around save one, the person who was the cause of all the strife and death in the recent times, Mahvalli. Why such a dark and dangerous man would want her of all people, captured alive, was beyond Erika's comprehension.

Sadly, time to contemplate such things was nil. Thinking herself temporarily safe from the now tailed and winged woman's reach, Erika failed to notice that the long tail that had swished idly behind the woman had slipped between the bars of her protective shell. By then, it was too late, the sinuous thing coiled around Erika's frame, tightening and holding firmly onto it's prey, no amount of pulling or scratching would dislodge the scaly thing now. Had she kept her composure, Erika would likely have found multiple ways to get out of the situation, but right now, her mind was not the calm thing it usually behaves like. All her frantic efforts made no change in her current plight, nor did it stop the dripping tip from nicking her on the neck and smear the vile ichor it was coated with into the wound.

At first, there was only the pain from the small wound that registered, which did not make Erika stop her hands from trying to pry the tail off of her. It was a few breaths later that she started to feel it, like a hot iron straight from the forge had been applied to her neck. Her body tensed, her struggling stopped, the pain spreading like fire through the remainder of her neck, down her shoulder and up into her head. So intense it was that she could not cry out, her throat constricted painfully, tears already streaming generously down her face. She would have fallen to the ground had the tail not been there to hold her up, Erika wanted to roll into a ball, somehow try to cradle her neck as if it would lessen the pain. Everything was turning into a white blur, loud buzzing and heartbeats thumping in her ears.

The next few important moments passed Erika by without her noticing, the pain so overwhelming then that it blanked out everything else. It was only when the fire-like poison in her body lost it's strength, and lessened to a shadow of itself, that Erika took notice of the changes. Her earthen barrier had been partially blasted, and there was a man standing over her. He seemed to be talking to her, but was looking at something else out of Erika's line of sight. It took a few moments for her to realize that the scaly lady was now gone, or at least farther away.

Sliding down the inside of her broken barrier, legs now even less able to support her, Erika sat on the ground. It hurt to move, her body still feeling the lingering effects of the poison, but her mind had calmed down and was clearer than it had been since the start of the fight. Whoever this man was, he was confronting the lady and had somehow shielded her from the poison's full effects, which earned him some thanks, but she did not know who he was either. Still, he was currently facing down the one that had caused so much pain and destruction to the town and had aided Erika when she really needed it. Despite her current state, she could not leave things to the man, and Erika's mind demanded she stand back up to face the lady again. It was a matter of dignity, pride, whatever you wanted to call it, Erika had to resume facing the attacker and show she was still in the fight. Mind games could go both ways, and the sight of a previously thought downed foe might offer some brief advantage.

Channeling her ability, she let the ground absorb the cage she had erected and helped herself up first by making the ground gently push her upright. Erika then shaped the earth holding her up into a thin and yet durable and articulated stony shell that covered her body like a second skin, up to her neck. If her physical body was refusing to work properly, then at least she could wield her power to achieve the same effect instead. She feared her balance right then and there would not allow her to make a graceful last stand and this seemed like an appropriate way to cover the weakness. Wincing slightly from pain as her body moved inside the shell she had crafted to animate herself, Erika took a step forward, still inside the barrier the man had seemingly invoked around her.

"I owe you thanks." she said after some time, her voice low. "But after this... I will need some answers." Erika's eyes settling back onto the scaled woman as she spoke, gaze fierce and determined.

[Denraven]

Crunch. Crunch.

The sound of rapid footfalls in freshly piled snow. Talia Üthbur was on the run, as the driving snow of a blizzard blew around her, making visibility difficult, she barely dodged past trees as they rapidly came into view, like black iron tendrils reaching out of a sea of white.

She was being chased, she did not know by what, only that they were many and persistent, she needed to do something, but in her panicked state of mind her thoughts were a jumble, it was a miracle then that she was even to conjure the blizzard that howled around her, muting all sound and colour of the world around her. She had to escape, had to avoid them whatever they were.

How long had they been tracking her? Days? Weeks? Talia could not recall, what she original thought was her imagination, a perceived moving of the shadows along a branch of a tree, the subtle rustle of a brush, soon turned to paranoia and outright fear, and then flight.

She could barely remember when she had started running, only that she could stop, no matter what, no matter how her body begged her, she continued to push onwards. What a sight she must have been, a scared girl thousands of miles from home, making every last attempt to lose those who would see her harm.

Without conscious thought, she waved her hand, channeling her magic, her eyes glowed a bright icy blue and with that the storm intensified. It was no longer just snow, but razor sharp hail that drove down.

It was then she heard it, over the howling of the wind, the high pitched screech of something dying, something unholy. This caused Talia to look back. She should not of done that, without warning she took a swift blow to the head and was thrown backwards. She was too dazed to realize what had happened, that in her moment of distraction, she had missed the low lying tree-limb which had affectively clotheslined her. She was in trouble now, whatever was pursuing her had surely caught up. Picking herself up, she prepared herself to fight, but she knew it would be in vain, for all of a sudden she realized just how tired she was, she could barely stand and knew any more magic would prove fatal. She was fucked.

[Atrum Daemon]

He had taken flight, his enormous form darkening the sky with his presence. He brought no conquering force with him. He enjoyed speed and the presence of minions would only cause him to go slower. So Jigoku flew alone, the black dragon closing in on his target. His emerald eyes surveyed the landscape, sharp gaze searching for his prey. He spied his destination and changed his course accordingly, scattering flocks of birds as he soared through the sky.

The skies over Kone darkened as Jigoku's massive form obscured the sun. The dragon looked down at the city and spoke, his voice booming out for all to hear: “People of Kone. Among you is someone Lord Mahvalli desires to meet with. A person of unique ability. You know this person and will give them over to me. Refuse...and you shall suffer.”

Even if his target was not within the city, who could ignore the burning of their home? If it came to it, Jigoku would set fire to Kone and use the dead as slaves to find his prey.

[Aureyon]

Itani had chosen to help the young recruit, Urzai. There really wasn't any particular reason as to why he chose this particular recruit, but Itani had thought it would be interesting to meet a Golem, there weren't many left in the world, and Itani had not had the pleasure to meet one in his life as of yet, and this was his chance to do so.

He had long since left the Grand Temple for the city of Dunbere, the last know location of Urzai, however when he happened upon the city from the air, it was in ruin. The smoke and darkness that covered the city was a site that he had not expected to see, and this meant that Mahvalli knew of their plans. It was then that Itani found his eyes upon Auro, one of the few creatures that he disliked with a fiery passion. He saw the wreckage and ruin that had been wrought by the Voodoo dragon, and had arrived only in time to watch his kill a human companion of Urzai.

A primal roar escaped from his lips as he made a stream line for Urzai, casting a protective barrier of sunlight around Urzai, that would keep him safe until either Itani finished here, or until a council member found him. A foolish darkling thinking he would try to take Urzai while Auro was distracted disintegrated one it came within a few feet of the shining sphere of light. Itani had ensure that the young Golem would be safe from Auro and his underlings.

“You are safe now, young one.” he spoke to Urzai in his gruff voice, his form shining slightly with an aura of sunlight. He then turned his attention to Auro, and spoke, with his word echoing death that was sure to come,

“And, you will harm no one any further with your dark magics, dragon” Itani eyed Auro, studying him intently.

[SikstaSlathalin]

*The battle continued*

Death and black fire filled the streets of Harkton. No building was left standing and the corpses of the dead were the buffets of the Night Walkers. Only the Sunfighters remained their fiery barrier keeping the horde at bay but opening them up to the taunts and attacks of the defilers. Rancor and his Dragon allies were simply circling above watching the Sunners conviction slowly fail as they watched the dead humans dragged to the square just to be devoured. And each time one faltered the Night Angel shot a shard of crystal through their heart and revelled in the looks in the faces of their comrades.

He didn't know which one was his target but his connected the dots and assumed the woman who's power flow never faltered was the one he was meant to grab. As the last of the Sunners fell he could see the strain of keeping the fire ring up herself weighing the woman down. Dive-bombing the square he landed right in front of the woman back-handing her across the square perfectly breaking her concentration.
"Well done, mortal. You amused me for a bit, but now you will come with me." He walked up to Nika's still body fully expecting this to be so easy. He would find out how wrong he was though. In a flash Nika's sword was drawn and on fire she slashed at the Fallen aiming for his throat. She was quick but Rancor was quicker bringing his bladed gauntlet up he deflected her attack and slashed at her with his crystal wings getting a scream from Nika's lips as she spun around and as she planned it struck the town's emergency bell.

On cue traps doors opened up around the square and from under the ruins of some of the structures and out poured at least a hundred soldiers and mercenaries. And the Night Walkers were taken by surprise and many of them fell.
Nika stood up wiping the blood off her face smiling.
"Don't fight Sunfighters much do you feathers? We always have surprises up our sleeves." She roared and threw a large fire ball at Rancor's head. Where he should've been furious Rancor simply smiled looking mildly impressed. He swatted the fire ball aside with his wing and snapped his fingers. The Dragons who had been circling over head roared and dove on the town blasting the surprise defenders apart with black fire and magic.
"You can never trick the Night Angel, Sunspot. The shadows are my world and trickery is my kingdom, now surrender or die!" Pulled a crystal shard off his wing he charged Nika and tore into her as both the defenders and the Night Walkers were cooked alive by the Dragons.

Once again Nika watched her comrades murdered and devoured by these creatures. If she survived this battle she would have to retire her blade and exile herself from the Day Sky River out of shame for leading all these innocents humans to their deaths. Maybe this monster would kill her and redeem her soul with a good death. As the last of the surprise defenders fell and Nika felt herself losing ground quick with having used her Fire Charge ability on that damn fire ring she was on the edge of exhaustion and failure. Seeing the woman's fatigue Rancor doubled his efforts asnd soon disarmed and brought Nika to her knees. With the screaming horde around him, the Dragons roaring above him, and his target kneeling before him a full and extremely rare smile crossed Rancor's stoic face. This was going to be the easiest mission of this foolhardy war. Spinning the shard in his hand he pulled back and was aiming to smack the woman's defiance away and bring her the sweet release of unconsciousness.
"Where are your gods now little Sunfighter?" Nika glared into Rancor's face fully expecting death when the black clouds parted and a roar similar to the ringing of a bell from Helios's own temple rocked the area. Nika smiled looking up into the clouds. Helios has finally answered her prayers.
"There they are fool." Rancor snarled and smacked her with the flat of his blade sending her spinning across the ground before he leapt into the sky roaring as an innumerable volley of light beams down from the heavens and blasting the Dark and Shadow Dragons. The creatures snarled looking up as three Light Dragons (http://i821.photobucket.com/albums/zz139/Siks/Stock%20photos/LegendaryLightDragon.jpg) and a small army of Sunbeam Dragons (http://i821.photobucket.com/albums/zz139/Siks/Stock%20photos/SunDragon_zpsf1f63a3b.png) shattered the black clouds.

Leading them was none other than Galez himself. Rancor quickly took the lead and urged the Dark and Shadow Dragons on the attack. The Night Walkers that were left had fled from the Light Dragons, leaving only a severely dazed Nika laying by the well staring up at the nearly apocalyptic battle going on miles above her head.

[Lord Tully]

"Fan out, surround the clearing." Jusari ordered at the sound of a woman retching, he had not expected her to actually be in the clearing, and would take advantage of this immediately. Jusari held the knife tightly, "Come out come out, and I promise to let this man return to his family." he called out scouring the clearing for his target, he did not know how long these flowers retained their potency and would not risk losing his senses on so important a mission.

The instant he saw movement through the undergrowth Jusari left the bloodied dagger fly, not aiming to kill but disable. The knife landed with the sound of hitting dirt so he knew he'd missed, Jusari drew his spear with a small flourish and watched the Elf dart through the clearing quickly losing sight of her. As Nirel left his sight he heard the sounds of his men fending off an attack, they were skilled, but so was this Elf. Nirel would be in for quite a fight, he still did not know his men's chances of defeating her without him but knew that he needed to be there to ensure they did not kill her.

Jusari rushed off towards where Nirel was attacking his men but well before he got there, a tree seemed to come to life with the intention of swallowing him up. This took Jusari quite by surprise, and he jumped back, but only enough to avoid being encased altogether, Jusari's left arm up to the Elbow still got trapped. After a few tugs, Jusari knew that he would not be able to escape alone, at least while keeping his arm intact, this left him one last option.

"Very clever little Elf." Jusari called into the forest, not sure where Nirel was but sure she could hear him. "But this will not save you from me. This was not an option I wished to use, but I have little other choice now." Jusari dropped his spear and brought the first two fingers of his right hand up to his forehead. This helped him focus as he reached out with his mind to find Nirel's, while useful, interacting with the mind of anyone not in physical contact was an intensely unpleasant, if not occasionally painful experience. To date the only way Jusari knew to counteract his own discomfort was to inflict it instead upon the one he was interacting with, and the moment he found Nirel's mind he would begin a full on war upon her senses until she submitted to him, pulling at her mind until he had her right where he wanted her.

[TheDoctor]

Urzai fell to his knees as Ciid was slaughtered before his eyes, the man's screams still echoing in his ears long after his soul was devoured. Anger boiled in his stomach as the metal disc he wielded fell to the ground, and his fists clenched so tightly that the metal of his gauntlets bent inwards and cut open his palms. His own blood began to drip from between his fingers and fell to the destroyed cobble street. He was once again helpless to Mahvalli's wide and omniscient claws, just another pebble to be kicked aside.

But Urzai did not shed a tear. In fact, the only emotion that was visible upon his face was that of stoic dissatisfaction. He raised this stone-cold expression to face Auro and pushed himself to his feet. I refuse to die on my knees to this second-rate bastard. Bringing his bloodied fists into a fighter's stance, he felt the metal disc behind him rise as well. The serpents slithered closer, and yet he remained ever vigilant. He will feel my icy blade in his chest before the end of this.

The moment before Urzai attacked, however, a guttural roar filled the sky, and Urzai had to shield his eyes as a bright flash surrounded him. As his eyes adjusted, he found himself embodied in a sphere light, one that destroyed any darkling that ventured near him. Then, before his eyes, a massive glowing Tiger-Man swooped down before him, vanquishing the darklings nearby.

“You are safe now, young one.”

While the serpents around Urzai dissipated into ash, vaporized by the shield of light around him, he lowered his fists slightly. I'm...what? The tiger-man turned to address the demon before him, and Urzai looked at the ground. Does he want me to stand down? I absolutely refuse. I will destroy this demon and everything he is. His gaze snapped up again with determination, and he stepped beside the Tiger-Man, his fists raised once again with the metal disc in a gentle orbit around him.

"This is my battle, Tiger." The blood from his palms dripped upon the plates on his forearms now. "I'm going to be the one to smash his fucking head in, no one else."

[RisingPhoenix]

His victory was so close, so very close. Auro had Urzai exactly where he wanted him, exactly where he needed him to be in order to deliver the bite, and yet it was snatched away from him. His victory was snatched right from under his nose, like the soul of his sworn enemy Galez had been snatched by the damned council. He would have the dragon’s soul, he would have it and it would forever be locked away from even the will of Draco. Auro focused on the situation at hand and glared when he heard the ever audible roar that came, causing Auro to stop in his tracks and look at the light that came. He didn’t blink, just stared at the light and knew exactly which one of the council’s lapdogs they had sent.

“Ah, if it is not the one called Itani,” Auro said, a look of distaste on his face, “you are far from home.” Auro’s staff rattled as the snakes retreated and the darklings backed away. They knew what was soon to come and they would be as far away as possible. “I be afraid you come all dis way to die littel tiger,” Auro said as he watched Urzai who wanted to continue to fight, and Auro would surely oblige. He still had a mission to finish and he’d be damned if the tiger got in his way.

Auro’s eyes shifted into lizard like slits as his staff began to rattle more giving an ominous feeling on the battlefield. “Let us see wat you can do tiga,” Auro said as he began his onslaught, a rather odd dance that caused Urzai’s dead comrades to come alive, their weapons drawn. They, unlike his darklings, would not be destroyed by the orb surrounding Urzai, it would give him something to do while Auro focused his attention on Itani.

“Come, show me what you can do.......”

[Derpnaster]

Nirel was getting tired, very tired. For her to use magic this much was enough of a strain, but to add onto that the effort to keep in motion while trying to fight off a series of dark beings. Yeah... Nirel was very tired. It was then that she felt something. Not a physical contact. But rather something in her mind. Then she felt as though her head was on fire. She could feel someone else's mind stabbing into her own..

Under this incredible assault Nirel could do little but fall to her knees and hold her head. That is until she felt a blade run into her lower back. A cold dark and short knife which belonged to a darkling who had not yet died. And laid on the ground just close enough to inflict thus one wound.. Nirel screamed out as the pain exploded across her body and through her mind and in response all her magic dropped. Thee trees that she had warped returned to their original state and for a brief moment all was still then Nirel began changing herself. Her skin already dark grew darker and harder and her hands and feet which were already dug into the soil seemed to become like roots while her hair turned the same green as the trees, and her blood became sap which now ran slowly and would keep her alive with a lethal wound for hours.

[Lord Tully]

Jusari grinned menacingly as he felt contact with Nirel's mind, "I have you." he whispered as he set her mind ablaze, he could feel where she was in relation to him and would soon know much more. She had exhausted herself and could offer little resistance to his assault. He had her on her knees and would have ordered his men to take her, but before he could do much, he was forced to pull his mind back as he felt the pain of a deep wound rush through her.

"NO! Don't kill her!" He shouted, knowing that the source had to be one of his own men, though it seemed whatever had happened to her caused the tree to release him. Jusari ripped his arm away from the tree, scooped up his spear and sprinted to where he last knew Nirel to be. There he found a severely wounded Darkling with a bloodied knife. "I ordered her taken alive, and you decided you had a better idea." he said to the darkling in an even tone. "You did not." he said before driving his spear through the creature's chest finishing it off.

"Punished as all disobedience is." Jusari said almost as a prayer before looking up to see that Nirel seemed to have rooted herself to the ground and become part tree. "Ha ha ha, now that is a clever trick." He said with genuine respect for her ability, "But I regret to say, it will not save you, not from me." Jusari almost spoke with sympathy for his prey as he advanced upon her. Jusari placed his hands on either side of Nirel's face and while staring into her eyes began drilling into her mind once more. She was in his grasp so he did not need to quickly smash in, instead he advanced slowly, gradually peeling at her mind. "You cannot win, against me. You cannot win against Lord Mahvalli. You will come with me, you will be brought before him. If you come willingly, and I shall spare what is left of this place and your people." he echoed into her mind. Jusari would bring her with him when he left this forest, it was only a matter of whether she would return to Elven form and walk out with him, or if he would have her dung up from the ground and dragged out in chains.

[RedKayne]

This was it, her prey was finally captured. Enya was practically writhing with joy, knowing that she will return victorious and earn praise from Mahvalli. Enya would rise higher within the ranks of the Generals, and also gaining Erika as a personal slave. She licked her upper lip in anticipation as the Wyvern watched Erika squirm with pain, knowing that the poison was doing its trick and setting the poor girl's insides on fire.

This was all too brilliant.

But then the fun ended, as an explosion sent the young General flying across the field. She clenches her teeth from the pain, preventing any sounds of weaknesses from escaping. She was about to hit the ground head-first, but held out her arm and pushed it against the ground with her enhanced strength. She flipped over in midair, before sticking out her legs and landed on the ground in a crouched position. Enya was breathing heavily as he pupils narrowed and observed the newcomer. He didn't appear familiar at all, but no doubt he was a part of the Council and was about to rescue Erika.

Many sorts of thoughts rushed through Enya's head. Where the hell did he appear? Damn it, if only I had ten more seconds then I would have succeeded my mission without any trouble! This man will not see the end of this day.

Enya forms her signature devious smile before straightening her body, placing her hands against both of her hips and unfolding her wings. The wounds that she suffered beforehand have already healed. Steam trailed from both her forearm wound and punctured wing, and both were completed healed. Her red eyes danced around a bit, letting her eyes travel up and down to examine the body of her new opponent.

"Well, well, you certainly know how to show up late for a party," Enya giggles. She glances back and forth between Erika and Nicolai. Apparently the Council member managed to heal Erika, removing the poison from the earth mage's body. Now the both of them were prepared to face down a Dark General. "Normally, I don't participate in threesomes, but I suppose there's a first time for everything," she flirtatiously winks at her opponents.

"Let's see if you're good with foreplay, first."

Suddenly, the ground around Nicolai began to shake violently. Several tentacles of dark energy erupted from the ground and slashed towards him, intending to slice him up into little tiny pieces.

[RisingPhoenix]

The clouds above the battlefield darkened. Lightning streaked across the heavens and thunder echoed throughout the land. A storm was coming, a storm to shake the very foundation. The wind picked up, bending saplings like paper, but never breaking them. There was rain now, rain falling light at first, but then heavily, giving nutrients to the parched trees. There was a low rumbling that spread across the heavens, a rumbling that intensified. Right as the weapon was drove into the back of Nirel, lightning streaked down from the heavens and struck any remaining darkling, killing them instantly. Now Jusari was upon Nirel and was soon to take her, but that too was short lived. A bolt of heavy lightning streamed down between Nirel and Jusari, along with a torrent of wind that whipped up to put even more distance between Jusari and Nirel. Dust and debris shot up in all directions.

As the debris cleared, Arteimos stood, his eyes lit with electricity as he lifted his hands and the lightning began to strike sporadically around Nirel, incasing her in an electric cage. He looked at her and sighed.

“She’s gone into an odd state,” Arteimos took note as he touched her with soft caring hands, “be the still young one, you are safe now.”

Arteimos stood up and looked at Jusari. “I take it Mahvalli has nothing better to do than go after weaker opponents. I see you haven’t changed either Jusari, still trying to rise up in rank I see.” The wind picked up even more after Arteimos finished speaking. Arteimos’s hair blew wildly, but the rain seemed to avoid hitting him or dampening his clothes. He stood there glaring at Jusari and shaking his head, “but now I am here, so let’s make this quick, I have other things to do.”

================
Nicolai looked at Erika, concern shown on his face. She was too injured to fight any further. He sighed and shook his head before dismissing her as nicely as he could.

“No, you have done enough Erika, leave the rest to me,” Nicolai said, “You are too far injured to be anything more than a burden, for now you will sleep!”

Nicolai’s eyes shimmered as he stared at Erika and she would feel a sudden power overtake her causing her to fall off into a soft slumber. He sighed knowing she would hate him later for putting her into a slumber, but he knew it was best if she was out of the way and protected. He had taken his eyes off of Enya, but when she spoke he turned and faced her. This was when she took the offense and decided it best to attack him. Glaring at her, he felt the trembling in the earth and closed his eyes. The tendrils of shadow shot towards him but hit an invisible wall before dissipating into the night. When he opened his eyes they were a different color, and vibrant. He shook his head.

“I’ll give you a choice Enya. Leave now and I’ll spare your life, or stay and die. The choice is yours,” Nicolai said as he held out his sword in front of him. He held the hilt and the sheath and waited.

[Waarnemen]

Tessandra of Malithe
In the Snowy Fields

It was a very sweet time for Tegan. She enjoyed to feed the suffering off of other people, especially if they were suffering from shortness of breath. The redolent smell of death wafted through the bitter cold. In fact, Tegan was so hungry, she thought, 'And if I had such power to use my lust, shall I suck the marrow out of her?' Her nose twitched twice, but not to the frigid weather. Snowflakes danced around the succubus, making her smile with her black scarf. "Ha ha ha~ Coming wherever you are~" Tegan sniffed the brisk air that tossed her grand bun to and fro.

With much force, Tegan climbed out of the snowy deciduous tree and called out to the lady. "Yoo hoo, hon!" She pretended that she was a human to "assist" this woman. Her immaculate condition in the snow was equal to that of a bona fide vampire. She turned back into a human form, and gave a grim smile. She was not truly helping, but this was an airtight solution in lieu of fear. Fear, in her mind, was a hereditary trait to the barbaric and the ruthless. When Tessandra plopped down to the ground, she occasionally sniffed on a purple handkerchief. She feigned a cold to garner positive support. "Agh... This cold's a-nipping..." She reached out for the girl, only to brandish her venomous talons and fangs. "Poor dearie, out in the snow... Let it snow, let it snow, let it snow... beautiful, no~?" At the last word, Tegan had to take a while, for she eagerly anticipated Talia's move.

Tessandra was someone not to trifle with, even if with brutal force. She was actually happy to see that someone was lying down on the ground, too weak to move.

Æthelynd of Kone
In the city

Shaken by the sudden noise, Æthelynd readied her dark green glaive. The woman knew well that her soul would be ready. Æthelynd was not much of a match for said creature up in the sky, but as a nimble human, she rubbed her hands together, making purple sweat beads on her hands. The poison she rubbed on her palms began to drip and coagulate with the dirt on her now moist hands. The magician turned around, worried that someone was following her. Æthelynd hurriedly took her scythe and ran around the perimeter of her path. Æthelynd wanted to attack this malevolent force that harried the streets.

Had the human freaked out, she would have been done. Æthelynd wanted to make sure that everything was right enough. If there should be no enemies, None would surely burn down. If there were enemies of the land, Zergurian would have been a Ruler of Mine to overthrow her father. Æthelynd heard the deep, monotonous voices from the amethyst skies. 'Twas getting dark, and strong is better than strong enough.

"Show thyself!" Æthelynd screamed as she card attention to the black dragon.

[Atrum Daemon]

The great dragon turned his head to find the source of the shouted challenge. “I am not hiding, small one,” Jigoku said. “I am in the open. You see me now and I believe it is you whom I seek. You can spare this city if you come with me.”

His body became wreathed in ash black as night, the cloud swirling down toward the young woman. The cloud whirled away when it touched the street and in place of the dragon stood a pale man in a dark green robe that was padded with armor and cut for battle. His eyes remained that same emerald color and he regarded the woman coldly. “You cannot hope to overcome me, surely you see this,” Jigoku said to her. “Come with me and save yourself and your home from harm.”

The sword at his side remained in its sheath. The claws tipping his fingers would be more than enough, he was sure, should she try to fight him. “Mahvalli awaits, child. Come with me.”

[Waarnemen]

Æthelynd of Kone
In the city

Æthelynd scoffed, "Ah!? I wonder that thou, but not I. Mahvilli, I’ll leave you to thy void!" She raised her glaive as if she was warding off an enemy on her own. "Reveal thyself to me." Æthelynd smiled at the keen dragon. She knew naught of whom he was, but whoever he was, he would have destroyed the land. Her own defiance wouldn't be trifled by the likes of a dragon.

Lynzius probably fought someone like him before and felt no shame. As a human magick of Kone, Æthelynd wouldn't back down. When the time was right, she decided to lunge forth at the dragon with her glaive. "No trial~" She thought as her body went to and fro in the thickets. "Leave me be! Hie whence you came!" She shouted, threatening to puncture him with the glaive.

[Arthera]

The flying lady seemed to be recovering from the wounds Erika had inflicted earlier at a rapid pace, with steam-like smoke coming out of the closing wounds. This would make the fight harder, coupled with her flying ability, but would not make this insurmountable. The stranger would certainly add whatever powers he had into the fight, which should tip the balance in their favor.

All the posturing and taunting of the attacker, which Erika had found quite daunting and embarrassing until now, gave her time to wrap her head around the last few moments and sort out what was happening. Her thoughts wandered towards the stranger and his goals. The man seemed calm and collected, with an intensity to his gaze when looking at the scaled foe. His words betrayed a knowledge of the situation which eluded Erika. There was also the fact of his sudden appearance here and now, that might suggest he had planned being here for some time, potentially to "recruit" Erika.

It all felt so unreal, everyone seemingly was here for her, knew about Erika and wanted to bring her somewhere. On her end, she knew nothing, none of these people or their reasons for wanting her, alive. The fact they were powerful in their own right did not make things that much easier to swallow. Other than her power, which until now had never been used in anger or in a battle, she was no one. Not important. Not a warrior or a scholar. Not the bearer of some special information or holder of a relic of some sort. The central point of why she was important to these people still eluded her. Still so many questions, so many thoughts rapidly swirling in her mind, mere moments to analyze all these different clues, unable to form the complete picture. It would have to wait until after the battle, as Erika initially considered.

“...done enough Erika, leave the rest to me,” the mysterious man said, pulling her attention briefly away from the enemy. “You are too far injured to be anything more than a burden, for now you will sleep!”

Briefly confused, Erika quickly started feeling drowsy, unnaturally so, more than her current condition would result in, especially with her body desperately trying to keep her awake and aware. She wavered upright, taking a step backwards, eyelids heavy and drooping. It dawned on her, as her knees sank to the ground with a thud, the stranger used a power to put her to sleep. She crumbled onto her side like a felled tree, her earthen second skin starting to break up into plain dirt, it was too complex a construct to maintain without conscious thought, which the stranger had so diligently robbed her of.

Erika looked up at the man, her face plainly showing confusion and a hint of sadness. She would have said something, if sleep had not already overtaken her by then, but the unspoken "Why?" on her features was unmistakable. Her eyes closed, and remained closed. Right before shadow tendrils sprung out of the ground...

[Denraven]

Talia stared at the woman in front of her; it was almost painfully obvious how fake the bitch was being even in Talia’s exhausted state. Perhaps if Talia had a penis or was any less on guard she may of fallen for the rouse.
“Is it the snow that’s cold, or the unused hole between your legs?” Talia spat venom, she didn’t know what had come over her, she didn’t care, and she was in danger.

Talia pointed her staff at the woman, aiming it at her throat, she had perhaps two, maybe three spells left in her, it would be enough to stall but not much more, she didn’t know how powerful this woman was, but Talia suspected she was the one that had tracked her.
“You best leave, now.” Talia warned as she pressed the crystal against the woman’s throat. Talia eyed the crystal, she could shatter it releasing the magic stored with in, killing them both. But she didn’t want to do that, not only because she didn’t have a death with, but also because this staff held a lot of sentimental value for her.

Talia’s eyes began to glow that icy blue that foretold the weaving of her wintery magic.
“Permafrost.” Talia muttered the cantrip under her breath and then hopped away. The area around her immediately froze, the temperature dropped to -80°C. This would buy Talia time and distance, no creature living or dead could stay in these temperatures for more than a couple seconds before their flesh and blood was frozen solid.

[RedKayne]

The black tendrils of darkness had literally no effect upon Nicolai. They disappeared into nothingness once they collided against an invisible shield of some sort. Enya makes another "Tsk" sound of annoyance, but her mischievous smile wasn't fazed. She observes the interaction between Nicolai and the chew toy, and rolls her eyes once the earth-mage decided to take a little nap right in the middle of the battle.

"Now, did you really had to do that? You're ruining the fun now," Enya playfully pouts upon his action. Her opponent then pulled out a blade, threatening her to either retreat or die now. "Well, you certainly know how to turn a woman on with that kind of question," Enya stretches out her body - almost like a feline, letting every muscle stretch and a lot of bones crack. She was preparing for a serious battle. "Unfortunately, I haven't been completely sated yet, so I think I will stay for the night, stud."

Enya couldn't charge right into battle though, she had to make a plan. This Council member was capable of making invisible shields and explosions out of nowhere. With those kind of powers, it seems like this Nicolai has endless capabilities. The Duchess will put his talents to the test.

She rocketed into the air, her large wings flapping rapidly until she was high up in the sky and staring down Nicolai from a bird's eye view. She points both of her palms towards him, and dark energy rapidly gathers around them. Wisps of dark violet twisted around her hands like ghastly ivy. They began to condense at the center of her open palms, forming a dense small orb of darkness.

That little ball of shadow energy contained practically an infinite power of destruction.

Multiple shadow spheres shot out from that orb, rushing directly towards Nicolai. However, that first wave of attack was merely a distraction. Hidden amongst the the shadow spheres were descending dusts of black magic. These black dusts were actually one of Enya's signature and deadly moves, the Unholy Bombs. Once these specks of dust reach their target, they will rapidly expand and its dark energy will burn everything it touches.

[Aureyon]

Itani growled inwardly at the disobedience that the young golem exhibited, and it angered him, the young one would have to be taught a lesson. And, so he decided to do something that would be unexpected. He allowed the sphere of light to dissipate, and he stepped back from Auro and Urzai.

“If you wish to be the only one fighting him, so be it. You clearly reject my aid.” he spoke before taking to the air with a massive leap, and appearing to have left the battlefield. It would come as an unexpected surprise to both Auro, and Urzai, but Auro would be able to sense that Itani had not left the field. He had only cloaked himself in the sunlight, so as to make it appear that Urzai was alone. This was a lesson that the golem would learn quickly, he needed help.

He would watch the battle, and only when the young golem was near death or called for aid, would he reveal himself. He knew that Auro would not attack him, for Auro, if Itani remembered correctly, appreciated teaching a lesson. Though his methods were of a darker nature than Itani's, and often times more deadly. Itani would never truly leave the field or the young golem, but it was to prove that no one person could win this war by themselves, no matter how strong they wanted to believe they were.

[Atrum Daemon]

Within the city of Kone

His sword came to bear, deflecting the woman's blade as he took a short step to the side. The cloud of black smoke and ash returned, though more wispy than before. It settled behind Jigoku as a set of faux wings as he reasserted his grip on his sword, the runes etched on the blade glowing dully. For the time being, he was content with holding back his full strength. “You are set on crossing with me, then?” Jigoku asked. “Very well. I will take you back to Mahvalli by force, child.”

He launched himself at her, his wings trailing lines of black ash as he closed the distance for a few swift strikes. He would not aim to kill the girl, just wound her enough to subdue her and take her back to Mahvalli's castle.

[SikstaSlathalin]

*The Battle ends*


With the rage of inbred hatred the Light Dragons and Sunbeam Dragons dive-bombed and tore into the Dark and Shadow Dragons. Elemental powers were forgotten this was a battle of the tooth and nail. Snarls and roars filled the air for miles around. Blood rained down onto the still burning remnants of Harkton. Nika watched with half-open eyes as the massive lizards fought like...well massive lizards, they swore in the Dragon Tongue and their claws and teeth were soaked in blood.

Once one creature fell the victor flew to another battle and helped an ally. As violent and gruesome as these battles were though they paled in what was going on in the center of the sky. Galez and Rancor weren't pulling any punches, Star Magic crashed up against blasts of darkness and spells deflected crystal shards off their lethal trajectory. The Sunfighter was deeply impressed her limbs were like lead but he sense slowly returned from the blow Rancor gave her. The white dragon must be from the Elder Council of this world, good to know the last Sunfighter on this side of the Sky River warrants this level of protection.


As Nika watched from the ground Galez and Rancor continued their battle. After dodging another blast of Star Magic, Rancor snarled sending another hail of shards at the Dragon.
"Always the attack dog of the Council! I thought your kind never came to this wretched planet! Always hiding in the deadness of space!" Galez summoned a shield of star magic around him and absorbed the shards before he shot them back out.
"And I thought you never had the courage to show your face to an enemy Mr. Spymaster!" Rancor snarled deflecting the shards with a crystal sword. With no more words the Night Angel attacked Galez with much fury. Quickly summoning his Star Halberd blocking the sword sending Rancor back a few feet. Never one to give up Rancor attacked again and again even getting a hit against the hard of the Space Dragon's scales. For the most part it block and parry, no solid hit landing, around them the Light and Sunbeam Dragon had slowly beaten the Dark and Shadow Dragons back and forced a retreat. It was as the last Shadow Dragon fell that the remaining battered and wounded Light and Sunbeam Dragons surrounded Rancor each covered in blood and sporting numerous wounds each. The last time Galez threw him back the Fallen Angel looked around at the Dragons. Realization quickly sinking in.

As one they spoke in the Dragon tongue and balls of light formed in their bloodied claws.
"Kluchud di wer thurkear, osvith usv ehaism marfedelom ini ioth mitne." Galez smiled summoning a ball of Star Magic in his claw and translated.
"Spawn of the night, flee or face death by holy light." Rancor snarled and dove into one of the Dragons' shadows. With the threat gone Galez released the Light and Sunbeam Dragons to lick their wounds before he dropped onto the ground besides Nika staying in his Dragon form.
Nikadeama of the Sunfighters, you have been recruited into the Elder Council. Now hold still I will send you to the Grand Temple to be healed." Unable to do much Nika simply gave a small nod and closed her eyes. With a slight grunt Galez opened a portal and as men in white robes came out he gave them orders and they took Nika gently in their arms and vanished into the portal sealing it up as they went. With one recruit down Galez unfurled his wings and took off into the sky.



*Hillard*

Ever quick toobey orders Hillard Redscar, The Protector, and the Mystic of Body was gone into a portal in a flash and soon found himself neck deep in a blizzard. He was here to Recruit one Talia Üthbur, Ice Mystic and one of the prime targets in Mahavalli's scheme of world domination. He didn't know who he would have to fight for her, but it didn't matter he was the best at wha he does and he'd be damned if he'd let the bad guys win as long as he had strength in his arms and Cerulean Blaze at his side. Using his Body Sense ability he saw through the storm and ran with all his might towards the source of the two signatures. In a few minutes he felt the sudden temperature drop and knew he was close. Soon he saw two women, one exhausted and barely standing and the other was looming over her she looked like a Succubus.... oh goody.

Quickly getting between them his armor ignored the cold and his sword rang out and burned with blue fire.
"Step back, or die bitch." He ordered his deep voice sounding hollow from within his helmet.

[MarchingThunder]

It had felt like an interminable time that Celene was trapped in the crystal, pushing her strength towards her limits before she felt the structure around her begin to give. To push the last bit of distance, Celene snapped her wings into existence, relishing the feeling as her prison exploded off of her and scattered about. Not finding Iksander before her, she whirled about to look onto his form, an angry snarl coming onto her face as she flapped her wings and sent herself racing forward, driving her moonstone lance towards his back. She could see he was engaged with someone else already and decided to take advantage of the situation.

[Waarnemen]

Tessandra took a sliding step back, and allowed the black wings to sprout out of her back. The cunning succubus's wings enveloped her entire body, smiling into a little cocoon she made for herself. The enmity of the Mahvilli and the Mystic Council still permeated in the oxygen. Tessandra took no heed to the directions. Instead, she wagged her finger in disdain.

Tegan's voice raised an octave, feigning motherly innocence. "My, my, what lengthy vocabulary you have~!" Betwixt the conversation, she was struggling not to jest, for it would provoke a ray of anger. Her Scottish tongue trilled with delight, and the weapons made her laugh. Tegan wiggled her nose to feign an imminent sneeze, but the situation removed the sickly facade.

Ignorance overcame her excitement, and she faked a congested voice. "Men should take care of their own woman. And for Nature's sake, go put on a bloody scarf~!" For her pleasure and her dignity, Tegan was able to put up with a fight. Before taking her leave, Tegan composed a sparkling, golf-shaped ball of energy. She fired this energy ball towards Talia, but she probably missed it anyway. Having little desire to fight (and given the situation), Tegan had no choice but to depart with naught more on her mind. All she wanted was a hot bath.

[Atrum Daemon]

So consumed with the young woman before him that Iskander neglected the council warrior he had imprisoned. Just as he yanked out the spear of water from his body, he cried out in genuine pain as Celene's spear pierced his back. The blood that welled up from the wound steamed in the open air, as though it ran much hotter in his veins. He ripped the spear from his back and staggered forward a few steps. He turned himself to the side so he could see both his opponents. Celene to his left and the young woman to his right. A snarl played over his face for a moment. The situation was turning unpleasant.

[Denraven]

Flying was not smart, not when a fierce blizzard was throwing shards of dagger sharp ice everywhere that could tear wings to ribbons in a matter of seconds. Talia was too focused on the succubus to notice the suit of armor that had just landed between the two of them, nor did she hear the words it spoke due to the howling of the wind. She tried to steady herself with her staff and stand up straight, but she ended up tumbling forward, catching herself in a kneeling position, leaning heavily on her staff. Her breathing came in long, slow drags and she desperately fought to keep the blackness at edge of her vision at bay, but it was a losing battle, she knew she would pass out, her body cried for rest.

Sleep would come to Talia; it was not a matter of how, but when. Still she fought to keep herself awake, she tried to stand, but found her legs unwilling to support her so she sat back down.
~Not good.~ Talia thought, there was still the succubus to deal with and she did not know if this suit of armor was friend or foe, if it was the latter she was dead, there was nothing she could do, she felt so helpless, so very helpless and alone. . .

Talia collapsed, no longer able to keep conscious and as she subsided so too did her blizzard.

[MarchingThunder]

Celene kept a hold of her spear as Iksander yanked himself off of it, turning about to face her with his expression twisted into a furious snarl. Not intending to give him any chance to rest, there was a ripple through Celene's eight wings as the feathers became shards of razor sharp steel before she charged forward with a push from her legs and a heavy beat of her wings as she swiped with her lance at Iksander's available arm.

[RisingPhoenix]

Urzai blinked as the Tiger-Man suddenly withdrew from combat with a passive-aggressive verbal stab, taking the shield of sunlight with him as well. He...left the battlefield? He blinked again, somewhat confused. So that means...I'm alone again. His fists slackened slightly, his shoulders becoming somewhat hunched as adrenaline began to wear off. Despite the physical exhaustion, his mental exhaustion was much more prominent. The widespread death and carnage of the invasion relentlessly wore down on his will to continue.

But there was fire in his metal heart, and that fire refused to be put out.

Clenching his fists again and returning to focus, Urzai quickly rolled to the side as his peripherals warned him of an attack. When he stumbled to his feet, he saw Wilhelm's beheaded corpse swinging its warhammer at him, somehow just as coordinated and active as it had been in life. The sight of the moving dead, although somewhat concerning, did not trigger any emotion in Urzai's mind but that of annoyance. That fucking witch doctor. I'll tear his throat out by the end of this.

When the hammer swung down upon Urzai, he lifted his hand to greet it, halting the metal a foot away from his palm. He threw his arm to the side, the warhammer flying away from them to hit the ground far away, and rapidly brought his other fist up with the first arm's momentum to punch Wilhelm's armored corpse in the chest. The impact dented the entire cuirass inward with a sickly crunch of an imploded ribcage due to Urzai's control of the metal, and the headless man fell to the ground and ceased to move.

Now, then... Urzai turned to face the witch doctor once again, the dented metal of his gauntlet remolding itself around his fist. "Back to you, witch doctor." With a shout, Urzai began to sprint at Auro, the disc of metal gently revolving him splitting into five smaller blades. When he arrived within melee range of the demon, he jumped and brought his fist back, prepared to land a punch on Auro with the blades of metal accelerating at him as well.

If he knew one thing is was that lessons were all the same, the difference lay in the instructor, and although he wasn't surprised by Itani's actions, his version of teaching this prideful golem a few things would vary greatly from Itani's so much so that Auro knew he wouldn't be able to fully teach the young one a true lesson in respect. Auro watched as Itani left, leaving the poor prideful golem alone yet again. His senses picked up on Itani's whereabouts, but he said nothing, for Itani was trying to teach this particular recruit a lesson and Auro would happily oblige in assisting in this lesson. He watched as the last of Urzai's comrades fell to his own hand and the rattling ceased. Auro smiled, a smile that was filled with secrets. The young male was now acting in a rather rash manner.

Auro stood completely still as Urzai took the offensive, running towards him like a wild man, his metal discs revolving around him creating a razor barrier. This would surely be interesting, at least to Auro who took joy in toying with his prey. The young golem jumped up to deliver a fist to Auro, but instead he struck nothing. Auro had moved so quickly that it was as if he had teleported. Now where one Auro had stood were two, then three, then four, each with a rattling staff that filled the atmosphere with a high pitched rattle that would cause painful ear splitting noise to the eardrum. The metal disc began to rust, rust as if time were moving forward around them, and by the time they hit Auro, they were nothing but dust. Auro's eyes shimmered as his staff was brought to Urzai's neck, his four copies standing still as they waited for Auro to do something.

"You're panicking," Auro said, his voice changing into one of a deep sinister one, no longer having an accent, "your help is gone and you are panicking. You are wondering how you will survive this now that the one who was sent to save you has abandoned you. You are wondering what I am going to do, and you are wondering what I am capable of. Rusting your razor discs and stopping you without lifting a finger has nagged at your nerves, but you need not worry, things will become clear child."

The rattling resumed and one of his clones struck Urzai in the back of the leg sending him to one knee, the other struck Urzai in the left arm, the sound of bone snapping could be heard. The third copy struck Urzai in the knee, the sound of bone shattering again filled the air, and the fourth copy smacked Urzai so hard it send him shooting towards the real Auro who had assimilated the copies. Urzai would feel the cold might of Auro's magic as it would strike him repeatedly before he would feel Auro's treacherous staff slap him into the earth below.

"Just let me know when you want to give up....." Auro said with a smile, "I wouldn't think any less of you." His accent had returned and it mocked Urzai, it called for the twisted torture that Auro was administering to Urzai.

Urzai released a gasp of pain as he plowed into the ground, both his left arm and right leg broken with many other parts now bruised. The witch doctor’s words taunted him further, paining him more than any blow could. As he tried to push himself up with his right arm, he felt his metal armor, now rusted by the demon’s high frequencies, crumble off of him. My leg…my fucking...leg. Grunts and cries of pain escaped him as he finally pushed himself to one knee, his teeth grit with tears of pain wobbling in his vision. He blinked them away and looked up to face Auro, the weathered helmet now crumbling off to reveal Urzai’s pained face.

“I will not bow to you, demon.” With great effort, he summoned particles of metal from the ground again to form a very crude brace upon his broken leg. He shouted in pain as he pushed himself from his knee to a standing position, the tears of pain now escaping from his eyes as he placed his weight upon the now braced leg. “I refuse...to kneel.”

With the remaining particles of metal, Urzai accumulated them around his unbroken right arm, forming a gauntlet with an extended blade upon the forearm. Then, in a futile assault, the wounded Golem began to stab at the witch doctor, fueled by his stubborn refusal to fall.


Auro would have laughed at Urzai if he wasn't already enjoying the pain he was causing the young man. Though there was still the issue of Itani who he was sure would come when appropriate, but for now he would enjoy toying with this one. Such fight, such charisma, such pride, it would all be torn down and Mahvalli would have this one for his own. He watched the young man as he informed Auro that he would not bow, that he refused to kneel and Auro's eyes flashed a dangerous color before Urzai launched another offensive wildly stabbing at Auro with a bladed gauntlet.

Auro slammed his staff into the ground causing the hallucinogenic rattling to intensify. It was as if he were in many different places at once as Urzai stabbed at what he would see as after images of Auro. Laughter filled the air and Auro's staff met Urzai's gauntlet with a loud clang causing even more vibrations to fill the air before Auro spoke.

"Ye will bow," Auro said, "one way or de utha, you will BOW!"

Suddenly, he blew a cloud of dust into Urzai's face. This dust had a paralyzing hallucinogenic agent that once it entered the body would cause quick paralysis, nothing that couldn't be reversed of course, and dangerous hallucinations. One would begin to see things they desired, and watch as their desires slowly crumbled into nothing. This was Auro's torturous magic, magic that had been forbidden even by the voodoo priests and priestesses. It was considered old corrupt magic, and he had just used it on Urzai just to teach the poor unsuspecting metal golem a lesson. Any living creature needed help, and any living creature would succumb to his power, it would only be a matter of time.

Auro swung his staff, aiming for Urzai's temple in an effort to knock the young man to the ground in a kneeling position, if only to cause more humiliation as the magic did its job.

As the hallucinations plagued Urzai’s mind, he tried to shout but found himself unable to open his mouth. His limbs became useless appendages that fell to his sides, his legs reduced to paper at best. Pain lanced down his broken leg, but he couldn’t move to put his weight on his other side. The things that passed before his eyes—the visions, the nonexistent wants that trembled just beyond his reach—were pieces of the recesses of his mind, locked within the depths of himself and now unleashed upon his senses.

His vision became misty for a moment, and he saw a dark silhouette hobbling towards him. It was obviously weak, a clear limp in its step. Fragile wheezing could be heard from what sounded like a punctured lung, and the stranger fell to the ground and continued to crawl towards him. As it came closer and closer, Urzai couldn’t see its appearance, but he knew who it was.

Mahvalli.

Urzai raised his now seemingly movable bladed gauntlet, ready to impale the mortally wounded lord upon cold steel. But just before the mists cleared, the dark figure rose to twice Urzai’s height, any symptoms of its condition now gone. The indistinguishable Mahvalli rose a massive broadsword with one hand, prepared to cut down the frozen Golem. But then it stepped forward, and the mists vanished to show the witch doctor, his staff descending upon Urzai’s head.

I’m going to die here. Time seemed to slow as the staff fell. I’m going to die here alone at the hands of this bastard.

But I will not die on my knees. I’ll make sure he doesn’t get the last laugh.

Despite his paralyzed body, Urzai’s mind was still very operational. With a mental tug, he pulled thousands of metal particles from the ground and molded them around his legs. When the staff slammed against his temple, he nearly lost consciousness, his sense of balance gone. But he did not fall. His legs had been locked within thick blocks of metal up to his thigh, and as he began to gain tunnel vision with blood pouring down the side of his head, he stabbed the blade on his arm into the ground in front of him to provide stability.

“I told you…” Urzai’s vision flickered in and out, his jaw struggling against the paralysis. “I will not kneel to…you…”

With that, Urzai lost all consciousness, yet the metal around his legs refused to let him kneel.

Auro simply shook his head. Such defiance even when he had no strength left. He had welded himself to the ground in an upright position, thus proving that he would not bow to Auro, but his defeat only proved to Auro how weak and submissive he was. His pride would always be his downfall. Nonetheless he had a mission to complete and he walked over to Urzai, snatching a strand of hair for safe keeping before summoning the darkling to retrieve Urzai's body.

[Atrum Daemon]

Iskander grimaced as Celene attacked again and turned himself to fully face her, encasing his right arm in a barrier to help him block the spear strike. He pointed at Celene with the first and middle fingers of his left hand together. A star shape glittered at the tip and a series of small starbolts fired in rapid succession. They were not as powerful as full-size bolts, but he hoped the rapid-fire of the shots would put Celene on her back foot. He wanted to grab the spear and pull her in to grab her face and give her a taste of his Black Touch, but he could not afford to expend the energy to do so unless he could guarantee a solid hit.

[Aureyon]

Itani watched as Auro worked his cruel tricks on the young golem, and though Itani hated to see it done, he needed to do it. Itani was a prideful creature, but he was also a compassionate one, and he had to stop himself from interfering with the battle going on below him. He did not like to see the golem being hurt, or tortured for that matter, but the lesson was one that needed to be learned. Itani would see it learned, so as to prevent future problems as had been encountered today.

As the golem fell to his knees and faded from concious, Itani shot from his place in the sky and disintegrated the darkling moving towards the young one, as he touched the ground in a crouch. He let his strength build briefly before the smell of heat began to permeate the air, and an explosion occurred outward from Itani, in all directions, throwing back all that came within range of the golem. He could feel his strength draining, but Itani had a job to do and he would see it done. So, he again, placed the sunshield around the Golem, melting the metal that kept him in an upright position, and then sending him high into the sky to hover, shielded from the view of Auro, the darklings, and even Itani himself. The orb would make it's way to one of the Guardians sent on the rescue/recruitment mission, and would only dissipate if it was safe form danger.

Itani, now taking comfort in the fact that the Golem would be safe, turned his attention on Auro, and without saying a word, he charged him. He knew that he would not be able to hold out against the general for long, but hopefully he would be able to distract him enough to make an escape and ensure that the golem had been found.

“You will not win here, Auro” Itani, feebly spoke, trying to convince Auro of a strength that was not there.

[MarchingThunder]

Celene folded her top left wing over and in front of her, taking the bolts on the steel surface of her wing as she hopped backwards and lashed forward with her top right wing, unleashing a blast of razor sharp feathers at Iksander. She knew how dangerous he could be, and if she couldn't be decisive in a close up attack, she needed to at least keep him pressed back.

[RisingPhoenix]

She apparently did not want to live, at least that is what her actions suggested. Nicolai would not allow this very sexual female to take Erika, she would need to be transported back to the Grand Temple and await his arrival. He sighed, knowing that this would be a battle Erika would need to stay out of and putting her to sleep would cause backlash later, but it had to be done. As Enya jumped into the air, Nicolai began to form symbols with his hands. The sword continued to levitate in front of him, but something began to shift after each symbol he completed. With each symbol a word was spoken in an ancient language. The language was hard to decipher, but it was a part of the technique he had learned from the grand elder.

Sparks shot from his body as he finished the final symbol. The shield around Erika intensified and she would soon find herself being sucked slowly into a portal directly under her. The portal would take her to the Council while Nicolai dealt with this particular general. He had to concentrate, there was not enough time to completely counter Enya’s new attack. There was something odd about the orbs, something hidden. Nicolai grabbed the sword and unsheathed it. A powerful ripple spread throughout the battlefield. There was a gust of wind that blew through Nicolai’s clothes and hair, unfurling them. The blade gleamed in the night sky and began to vibrate. He glared at Enya, knowing that his time on this battlefield was almost over. He had already gotten Erika away from this succubus and now he had to get out of here before things got deadly. He thrust the sword forward as if attempting to pierce Enya. As her orbs came crashing down, there was a loud rumbling as the power of the sword came into play. A large copy of the blade surged forth, the orbs colliding with the large glowing blade. As the blade surged forth, it served two purposes, one was to let Enya know that if Nicolai had wanted to, he could’ve cleaved her in twine. The other was to serve as a distraction while he vanished soon after unleashing the blade, leaving Enya alone on the battlefield.

=========
Auro gritted his teeth when Itani showed up, though he knew it was about that time. He watched as his prey slipped from his fingers so quickly, and it enraged him to the point that all he saw was Itani’s demise.

“YOU!” Auro said, “You have been a bahd kitty.”

Auro’s form began to shift and change. His eyes becoming draconic slits as his teeth become razor sharp. His hands became claws and his body began to twist and contort. Before Itani’s very eyes, Auro shifted into a voodoo dragon, trinkets hanging off his scaly body. He let out a roar, but Itani kept coming. In this form Auro was far more dangerous and his magic was heightened. His scales prevented him from receiving much damage, and he had more than his staff as a weapon. Itani unleashed a barrage of kicks and punches to Auro’s draconic body, but it seemed to tickle the dragon. Itani had used much of his strength and was weak, Auro could tell the deference from the earlier part of his arrival to this point now. His tail wrapped quickly around Itani, squeezing him until he heard a scream filter out of Itani’s throat.

“I would kill you, I would make you beg for your life, but because you’ve taken my prey I shall take you instead.”

“Go to hell!” Itani responded spitting in Auro’s face the blood that had accumulated in his mouth. Auro roared and slammed Itani repeatedly into the ground below until his body was limp and no more resistance came. With that Auro took off into the sky, Itani in his grasp. He would deliver him to Mahvalli in hopes that his master would not be too overly upset with his report. The Darklings retreated from the city leaving it in ruin, filled with the dead of those who attempted to resist them. There were those who lived and would rebuild, but for now the ruins would serve as a sign to all who dare go against Mahvalli.

[Waarnemen]

Æthelynd of Kone
In the city

Æthelynd growled as if she were an animal about to bear its fangs at its enemy. With her feral instincts, Æthelynd wasted little time to fight the dragon. The dragon was too swift for her, even when her legs propelled her as much. Æthelynd's nose flared with anger, and she swiped her green glaive. Hope was all that she could bargain. Had she lost her grip, the battle would have surely ceased . Momentum was paramount importance, and Æthelynd charged at the dragon with everything she had.

[SikstaSlathalin]

*Galez*

Arriving in the city of Kone, Galez's next mission was another young woman, Æthelynd Sigrún Vyper, Mystic of Poison, an Element almost as odd as Blood or Sound, but an Element all the same. He flew over the city his halberd clutched in his claws, due to his Dragon form the weapon had grown to a massive 30 feet long. It was an impressive sight, a white dragon zooming overhead with a pulsating blue halberd clutched in his clawed hand with a light in his eyes that said he was on a mission. The devastation of Kone was painful to watch and it only enhanced Galez's anger. His magical senses were guiding him towards the epicenter of this battle and a familiar and sickening aura was blaring in his mind.

Jigoku, corrupted Air Dragon and an insult to all that his former species stood for. Knowledge, wisdom, and the pursuit of purity in life. He felt Draco weeping the day Jigoku returned from his dark isolation as something foreign, stinking of evil, and a spawn of Drake. The Draconic God continued to weep even when Jigoku slowly became something like what he was, the day of the the Corrupt Dragon's ambush though, Draco had no tears simply regret and disappointment. And now seduced by Mahavalli's evil Jigoku is attacking a young woman with little power to fight him.

Galez would stop it though, quickening his pace he arrived to Æthelynd's aid just as Jigoku was about to run her through with his damned magic sword. Dropping like a bomb he blocked the serpentine's thrust and growled in Draconic.
"Dout slathalin ui mrith ve jaka Kluchud!"(Your fight is with me now Spawn!) Stomping the ground he formed a powerful magic barrier between the Poison Mystic who was mid-attack and the rest of the battlefield.


*Hillard*

Much as he suspected the Succubus barely put up a fight before running away leaving him very much dissatisfied but in the green in terms of his mission. The girl was knocked but in his care he sheathed Cerulean Blaze across his back and crouched down, using his Read ability to inspect the girl's body for major injury. There were none, just severe exhaustion, he could use his Enhance ability to revive her, but it wouldn't be the same as a good long rest. Reaching into his breastplate he was about to use a teleportation scroll to take them to the Grand Temple when a golden orb crash-landed just a few feet away. Tentatively reaching for his sword he carefully walked up to the crash site to see just what the surprise was. The Warrior soon found that the surprise was a severely beaten up young man. Either dead or unconscious the boy was no threat so he left Blaze in it's home and went into the uncommonly warm crater. He sensed the lingering effects of Itani's Solar power and knew this must've been the Recruit the Tiger-man was sent to retrieve. To send the boy away like this meant Itani was in trouble, he should go help the Sun Mystic but he couldn't ignore orders. Recruit the young Mystics and safeguard them until they reach the Grand Temple.

Hillard didn't need his powers to know this kid had numerous injuries, the boy couldn't be a normal human because these injuries would've killed a normal human. The aura his body gave off told him the boy was a Sentient Golem. If Hillard's knowledge served him right, the only sentient golems were the Golems of Diita, it was widely known they were all dead though. His people had bartered with the Golems for their Diitan Steel weapons and armor, in fact Cerulean Blaze was such a blade. His entire tribe wept and mourned for a week solid when the news of Diita's destruction came down the line to them. It did Hillard's heart good to know at least one of those creatures lived on. He would take a personal interest in this boy's training. For now though he had to get both the boy and the girl back to the Grand Temple. Crouching by the boy's side the Body Mystic began healing his injuries enough to move him without causing more harm. The limbs were healed and the torso was stabilized, with the boy healed enough he walked back to the icy girl and picked her up carrying her to the boy's crater.

With two recruits in his care Hillard really wished he had some measurable magical talent outside of his element. So was the hitch of being the Body Mystic, he was the best Warrior and could do anything to a body that could be done. Make it stronger, make it weaker, paralyze it in multiple ways, he could even heal it. The casting of a Novice level Fireball spell was lightyears out of his reach though, so scrolls were his only means of doing magic. Reaching back into his chest armor he pulled out the portal scroll and broke the seal tossing it away from him, there was something like a pop and a black swirling portal opened in the air. It could only take two people so he picked up each of his Recruits and placed them inside, they would wind up on the floor of the Infirmary where the Healers would take care of them. As he placed the boy in, the portal whirred and snapped shut threatening to take his hand off as it vanished. With the girl gone the wild blizzard stopped and he looked out over the landscape trying to get his bearings. Once he had a clue as to where he was the man sighed lightly and began walking north.

[Atrum Daemon]

The city of Kone

“Si mi thric kluchud, vrak.” (I am no spawn, child.) Jigoku said, turning to face the dragon who had challenged him and cut him off from his quarry. “Si tepoha jihaia batobot mobi re ehs zulf svaust huven ekess kampiun.” (I have accepted there are none left who wish to understand.)

That day always remained fresh in his mind. They day they used the woman he had grown to love to lure him into an ambush on a play for his life. The black ash enveloped Jigoku again as he returned to his full-sized dragon form. The pain was still there, in his heart of hearts. It would forever remain to remind Jigoku of what he almost had. And what had been violently taken away from him.

The city of Ashur

Iskander could feel himself getting weaker. He could not afford the time to concentrate and heal his wounds. The put up a barrier to deflect the feathers, but a few broke through and rewarded him with fresh gashes on his form. He was having trouble finding his proper footing in the fight and was coming the realization that this was a lost cause for him.

[Arthera]

The waves gently lapped against the beach, a soothing sound mingled with that of laughing children. The day was clear blue skies as far as the eye could see, the sun radiant but not overly hot, perfect weather for a day at the beach.

Erika was five years old and this was her first trip near the ocean.

Taking time off of their duties, with a few other couples, Erika's parents had organized a small trip to the beach, deciding to bring the kids along. It was an instant success for everyone involved and soon there were children everywhere, swimming, playing, exploring while happy parents looked on. Erika decided to make sandcastles and proved to be quite adept at their creation even at such a young age, before the true mastery of her earthen powers came into being.

Everything was going well, but Erika seemed to have something in her eyes, as she keep seeing blurry images just at the edges of her vision. The colors were wrong as well, as if there was a fire and smoke just out of view, but no matter how she turned her head to have a better look Erika never got sight of it. She returned to focus on her castle, dismissing the blur as being tired, when a shadow fell down upon it and her. When Erika looked up, she could only see that it was a tall man, the sun being right in her eyes when she attempted to look upon his features. There was something familiar with this person, but it wasn't one of her friend's parents, and Erika was certain she hadn't seen him before.

"Hi mister, I'm Erika! Who are you?" she asked innocently, shielding her eyes with a small hand against the glare of the sun.

"My name is Nicolai, I am someone like you, someone who can make a difference."

The strange off-colored images returned, stronger, as if everything Erika was seeing was a filter overlaid atop another background. Sandy beaches and blue skies seemed to cover fires and smoke, running children and parents overlooking blinked in and out as if not really there... Everything flickered, and it was an adult Erika standing on the beach now, facing the man named Nicolai.

The dream still held, for Erika now realized it as such, but enough of her was aware of the fact that she could assume some control over it. Everything else continued to play out as her memory recalled, children starting a skip-stone contest with seashells, parent setting up food for the picnic, none paying attention to adult Erika. Or the stranger Nicolai.

"It was imperative I put you to sleep, the wounds you've sustained are too great for you to continue fighting, and the poison will only make you a hindrance. I can't afford that when battling Enya."

The mention of the red-haired woman strained the dream of the day at the beach, everything flickered and scenes from the fight were trying to form, but the sleep spell was stronger, and it repelled the unwanted images, placing the joyful memory from Erika's youth back in the forefront.

"Why me?" she asked, feeling her emotions bubble at the notion of having been put to sleep against her will. "Why here and now?"

"Mahvalli has sent his generals to take you and prevent you from helping the council defeat him in the upcoming war, but the council wishes to extend a hand to you, and offer you a place among its ranks. Not many are chosen for this task."

Taking a step back, Erika couldn't help but be shocked at the knowledge that things ARE as bad as she had imagined. Mahvalli had sent that crazy woman to bring Erika back alive. The Council had deemed her worthy enough for a position, which would validate the presence of this man, if not his methods. Just when Erika was about to continue with another question, the dream just... ended.

She suddenly opened her eyes and started to sit up, memories of the battle still quite fresh in her mind, before a dull ache in her body made her groan and lay back down. Her right hand reached for her neck, which was now bandaged. Realizing that something had happened other than forced sleep, Erika took in her surroundings. Gone was the burning rubble and smoke-filled sky, replaced with a simple stone room filled with beds and apothecary supplies on shelves along the walls. People clad in simple and austere garb were moving about, readying stacks of bandages and ointments on trays, as if expecting more wounded to be carried in.

Lifting the bed sheet she was covered with, Erika took a quick peek under, taking note that she was still clothed and that her wounded leg was now bandaged as well. Whatever had happened during her forced slumber, she was now in some form of triage building and had her wounds tended to. Taking her time to sit up, Erika gaze around the room for a moment longer before hailing the closest person.

"Where am I? What happened?"

[Waarnemen]

Æthelynd's spear didn't aim well, and she allowed Galez to take over from there. The poison bearer was, by no means, a weakling. She decided to fight the cunning dragon with her own strength. Æthelynd was forced to stay out of the battle, but not before encroaching towards said dragon. The dragon, mighty and nimble had a "holier-than-thou" stature, which suited his high authority. Æthelynd, on the other hand, will not stand for this. Traversing into the forest was a grim idea, she thought. The human made her final attempt to lunge forward at the beast. And then,came the signal to finally stop for the moment. In doubt, Æthelynd took three involuntary steps back.

Æthelynd's mind and heart peddled faster than the man who came to her rescue. The Poison Bearer mustered enough momentum to charge at the dragon one last time. With her armor, she made an attempt to attack the dragon. If the shot took, Æthelynd could turn back to commence her stroll of leisure. Feral instinct forbade her to do more than that, and she hobbled by a tree.

[RedKayne]

For the first time in a long time, Enya's eyes widened with fear. Nicolai's special attack countered all of her orbs of darkness, the gigantic glowing sword surging through them all. It came to a complete halt before the flying seductress, which surprised the Wyvern. The sword soon dissipated, and Enya's red eyes narrowed at the missing sight of Nicolai and Erika.

She slowly descended on to the ground, her feet lightly landing. She pursed her lips as she knelt and touched the ground where the two of them were standing, her body began to shake. "My, my," Enya formed her mischievous smile. "That man certainly knows how to make a woman explode with pleasure," she giggles. During Nicolai's awesome display of magic, Enya never felt her heart pound so heavily before in her life. It was going to end... all of it. She was going to be sliced in half, the two pieces of her fresh corpse falling to the ground. Instead, she was spared. Why was that? Why would this brilliantly handsome man of the Council spare the corrupted dark beauty of Mahvalli?

Apparently, there was more that meets the eye with this man...

Mahvalli will certainly be disappointed with Enya's failure, but she was content with that. She tried her best to capture Erika, she was only a few seconds too late. The Wyvern knew that she was going to be punished, and her body began to tremble at the thought of it. She wasn't trembling with fear, but of joy. Enya considered herself to be a bit of a masochist, so she was perfectly fine getting punished, as it will only cause her to writhe with pleasure.

[MarchingThunder]

"Take your pick Iksander, you can either flee or we can finish this, I'm rather certain you know how that will end though," Celene remarked coolly as she evaluated her own position in the fight as well as that of Iksander. While their were various foot soldiers of both sides charging about, it seemed that they were all content to give Iksander and the 'Cleaner' plenty of room to avoid getting caught up in the fight and most likely slaughtered.

That suited Celene just fine, it gave her fewer targets to concentrate on.

[SikstaSlathalin]

*Galez*

The Space Dragon growled and responded to Jigoku.
"Wux zulf wer mitne, jaka shartleg de nomeno fanol vur wux nomag jaseve nomeno goawy ios itrewicir ouith!" (You left the light, now turn from this girl and you may leave this place without getting hurt!) As the Poison Mystic tried to fight Galez growled and pushed her back with a Gravity push.
"Stand down, I'll handle this miss." He squared off with the giant Dragon daring him to attack.


*Nika*

As the Sunfighter awoke she found herself in a strange place, on a strange bed, with strange people all around her. At first she was on edge and tried bringing up her fire powers, but the fight with the blue angel came back in a shot of pain through her body and she powered down. She had over exerted herself and it would be a bit longer before she could really move again. Slowly she sits up and looks around getting a better look at her surroundings. She wasn't the only in the room, she could see at least a handful of others. She couldn't make out all of them but the fact Medical people were at some beds but not others, told her at least that much. Soon one of the fellow patients spoke. A small young woman with black hair, she looked scared.

Nika didn't have the energy to speak but she didn't have to, the person the girl called spoke.
She was an equally small woman but with reddish hair and emerald green eyes.She had a soft Irish accent.
"Be calm lassie, yer in the Grand Temple o' the Elder Council. The hospital wing tae be exact. Ye were in a battle with a General of Mahvalli. Yer safe nuew though all of ye are." She said looking around at all the tables smiling, her freckles creasing.

[Atrum Daemon]

Ashur

Iskander growled, weighing his options and not finding a solution he liked at all. “I see your point,” he said through clenched teeth. “I'll leave while I still have some dignity left.”

He motioned to the demonic knights and they began to move out. Iskander moved along with him, snapping his fingers to release the people he had sealed in the barriers. They were shaking with fear, but otherwise unharmed. Iskander growled lowly as he walked, his wounds knitting back together slowly. One of the last of Ashur's defenders, seeing the retreat as a chance for revenge, charged Iskander with a valiant cry.

But Iskander turned at the sound and caught the young man by his neck. With a narrowing of his eyes, a pulse ran up his black arm. A blackness began to seep through the man's body that decayed his flesh. With the plague permeating the body, Iskander gave a mighty heave, he pitched the infected body through the air toward the well. If he was to retreat, he would leave Ashur devastated.

Kone

“Hak coi seems si jahus harkt,” Jigoku growled. “Jaciv jahus wer ergriff ir svaust doegea.” (Then it seems I was right. She was the only one who cared.)

He weighed his options carefully. Before him was a fit and prepared Space Dragon. He was still not at his full strength. He needed a connection to the Void to regain what he lost during his return. Fighting the opponent he was faced with would be a foolish venture without his full power and only serve to needlessly wear himself out. “Vucoti vi woari cause svadrav coi ui ghoros ve. Wer fanol ui douta ihk jaka.” (I know a lost cause when it is before me. The girl is yours for now.)

With a gust of air, Jigoku's great form soared away from the city. He was smart enough to walk away from a pointless fight.

[TheDoctor]

Urzai felt his eyes flutter open as reality returned to him. His head swam immeasurably with his vision cloudy at best. What the...where... It seemed impossible for him to focus, and yet as he began to flex his fingers and toes, he found reality's return to be far from pleasant. Aching pains rocketed up his legs and arms, colliding in his chest that made it hurt to breathe. Every beat of his heart pounded in his temples, and he knew that he was not only dehydrated, but also suffering a mild concussion. This damn...human body. Wouldn't be feeling this if I weren't bound in here.

His eyes finally cleared, and as he turned his head, Urzai observed that he lay upon a soft mattress in a massive stone infirmary. How did I get here? I should be dead... He tried to push himself to a sitting position, but the blows to his ribs proved such a simple task to be near impossible. That witch doctor was beating the life out of me. How did I get here...wherever 'here' actually is? As his senses returned to him, he found that his left arm and right leg were both splinted with his arm in a sling. So it definitely happened...and I'm still apparently alive.

With a grunt, Urzai began to slowly yet steadily force himself into a sitting position. It proved difficult and very much painful, and several nurses came to Urzai's side to try and push him back down before he, to their surprise, shoved them away with his good arm. Yet finally, white-faced, he managed to sit up and swing his legs over the side of the bed. This is when Urzai noticed that he was shirtless with his entire abdomen bandaged, and none of his original garments remained. Instead, he was clothed in a pair of loose white undergarments that descended to his mid-thigh. Great. They couldn't just leave on my old clothes, could they?

Somewhat irked, Urzai glanced at his right leg splinted straight out from him. As he searched for a crutch to walk with, his eyes landed upon a tall iron floor candelabra. That'll do. After battling the nurses, who protested even further to him standing, Urzai waddled stiffly and awkwardly over to the iron structure and took off the candles. He then, with a circular gesture with his unbound right arm, collapsed the tall candelabra into a liquidy sphere of iron before remolding it into a simple crutch for himself. Eh. Works for now.

Snatching the crutch out of the air, Urzai tucked it under his arm and hobbled into the middle of the infirmary. "I need to talk to someone who has answers. Where the hell am I?"

[RisingPhoenix]

Faint footsteps could be heard as Nicolai approached the hospital wing of the temple. He had arrived along with Erika, and had checked on each of the recruits to make sure their healing was going as according to plan. He had spoken with the nurses to provide round the clock service to each of them. He was the only recruiter to make it back so far. Galez, Celene, Arteimos, Itani, and Hillard had yet to report back to the temple. He hoped they had succeeded in their mission, and judging by the bodies in the infirmary, he was sure they had. As he rounded the corner that led into the infirmary, he heard the questions pouring out of the recruits. Smiling, he entered into the room that held them all and spoke.

“You’re in the grand temple’s hospital wing young Urzai,” Nicolai said as he examined the male, “and I’d say one more day and that leg will be healed. You took quite a beating from Auro. I’m surprised, but I’ve been told you did not kneel to him. It takes courage to face Auro.” Nicolai smiled and patted Urzai on the shoulder, “none have done what you’ve done and lived. Know that the next time.”

Nicolai turned to see Nika and Erika and as he did one of his informants rushed into the hospital wing yelling his name. Nicolai looked at the man who was panting, fear in his eyes.

“Armand what is it? Calm down and tell me what’s the matter?” Nicolai said as Armand attempted to calm down.

“Auro, he, he took Itani,” Armand said causing Nicolai to look at him with shocked eyes, “are you absolutely sure?” Nicolai asked as Armand looked at him with fear filled eyes, “yes, I am sure, I saw him master, Auro transformed into a giant beast of a dragon and trampled poor Itani, scooping him up and taking him off into the night.”

Nicolai closed his eyes and sighed, “very well, I will inform the Grand Master, but until then return to your post please Armand.”

Armand nodded and left the hospital wing just as Erika awoke and Nika informed her of where they were.

“Nika is right Erika, you are in the Grand Temple, the place where the Council resides. It is here that you will always find acceptance. There should be a few more of you coming any time now. He recounted the names in his head. Magara, Nirel, Talia and Æthelynd. “Now I trust you all have questions and I will answer each of them, but only when the others are here, understand?”

Almost instantly Arteimos appeared with Nirel in an electric orb that floated beside him. Nicolai approached and examined the girl inside the orb.

“She went into a vegetative like state, a last resort type of thing. Should be easy to get her out of it,” Arteimos said as he placed the girl on the bed closest to Erika.

“What happened?” Nicolai asked moving a strand of hair out of Arteimos’s face. Frowning, Arteimos turned around, hiding the blush that had appeared and then vanished.

“Jusari was sent to retrieve her. The battle was intense as you can very well see,” Arteimos said his clothing scored and blood dripping from open wounds, “but alas he succumbed to the power of nature and rushed back to Mahvalli.”

“And the others?” Nicolai asked crossing his arms.

“Itani’s power signature vanished, and I’m worried, but I can still sense Galez, Hillard and Celene.”

“Itani has been captured. We don’t know if he is alive or not. Auro has him,” Nicolai said.

“AURO!” Arteimos replied a look of surprise on his face, “Auro normally doesn’t do retrieval missions. Mahvalli must be desperate to send his second in command.”

“Indeed, he means business Arteimos, serious business. None of them are safe unless we train them.” Nicolai said under his breath for only Arteimos to hear.

Closing his eyes, Arteimos sighed, allowing the wind that the temple naturally produced, to blow through is hair and ease his mind.

“We have to save him,” Arteimos said causing Nicolai to shake his head.

“I know, but you know the Grand Master won’t do it. It’s too risky,” Nicolai said looking into Arteimos eyes.

“Then I’ll go, just tell them I went off to find some gems or something.”

Nicolai sighed but looked at Arteimos and knew he was serious. “We will talk about this later okay?”

The nurses began their work quickly on Nirel. High elves stood over Nirel examining her, making sure she got what she needed to return to her normal state.

[Derpnaster]

Nirel couldn't feel anything for a long time after she went into her plantlike state. Everything to her was heard as if through a thick cloth and felt everything as if through a wall of stone (so nothing). Her skin dark tan as it was looked like bark off a old tree and her long hair was a bright healthy green, a very good indicator that she was healthy and recovering.

Several minutes later the rough bark like layer faded away as did the green color in Nirel's hair as the major wound in her lower back was healed enough for her to risk returning to normal. When she opened her eyes the first words out of her mouth were to be expected. "Mani ehnala a' amin manke fien amin?" (What happened to me? Where am I?) Nirel asked in a slightly different form of elvish than high elves but it was understandable to a point.

[Arthera]

Erika smiled at the lady before she went off to tend to another patient. It was as if all the wounded had arrived at the same time, by the urgent demeanor of all the staff and loud orders given, which might actually be the case. The patients were a varied lot and looked all worse for wear, which Erika imagined was what they saw of her as well. She was about to sink back into her bed when a voice she recognized spoke from one of the doors to her right.

Despite her apprehension at seeing the man that had forced her to sleep, at least Erika had seen him before, as opposed to all these tenders and injured. That little informative dream talk, or whatever the man had done, had at least given her some form of information even if not complete. To be fair, he had saved her from that fight. Erika was woefully aware just how bad things were going back there. No matter your theoretical skill with weapon and power, it meant nothing when you faced something or someone with the intent to kill or seriously hurt for the first time, which had been her case. If Nicolai hadn't arrived, she would... she would...

Shaking her head, long black hair swaying at the move, Erika dispelled the thought before it started to give her mental images. No sense if playing "what if" with that sort of situation. The now was more important. The now meant she was in the Grand Temple of the Council, about to BE a member of said Council, if Nicolai spoke the truth, as incredible as that might be. It also meant that this room, filled with wounded, was also filled with either Council members or soon-to-be members.

Erika presumed that they all had encounters with those "Generals" and that it was going badly until they got saved by actual Council people. Everyone was hurt, some more than others. None of those fights had been easy it seems, a testament that Mahvalli had a real group of scrappers under his thumb. That he had ordered those in this room to be captured or killed on the other hand, spoke of his desire to add to his forces or to deprive the Council of it. Urgently desired it so.

Not everything seemed to have gone well on the other hand for the Council. Nicolai seemed to have gotten bad news, despite moving away to speak with another white-haired person after the first panicky one departed the room. The way they spoke and moved belied the fact it was a heated issue. No, not everything was going well, even the Council had trouble with Mahvalli, as evidenced by the happenings in these recent times on top of what was troubling Nicolai.

Right now, there was nothing Erika could do. Worrying was not going to help, nor would prying for more information be helpful. She had to accept that answers would come in time...

[MarchingThunder]

Celene watched in satisfaction as Iksander and his forces withdrew from Ashur, though she kept a mindful eye of the enemy general for any tricks he might try to pull at the last moment. And indeed it was good she did. As Iksander left the city, he moved and grabbed up a corpse that had been laying on the ground, riddled with some hideous sickness and hurled it towards the one of the city's wells. Celene felt her eyes go wide at this movement as she reacted, all of eight of her wings snapping forward as a literal barrage of feathers were launched at the corpse, the sharpened steel impacting and shredding the body in midair before the pieces and blood fell to the ground, thankfully not landing in the well. With a grimace, she looked to Iksander with clear anger in her features.

[SikstaSlathalin]

*Galez*

As Jigoku fled, Galez growled pounding the butt of his Halberd on the ground and caught the attention of any Darkling left. With as growl he spun it in one big circle and a wide blade of Star Magic flew out in a complete circle around him and tore into any Darkling in it's path. Those that lucked out got the message and ran from the city leaving it deserted and partially destroyed. There was nothing he could do about it though, he had to secure the package.

Turning to the young girl he removed the Gravity push and looked her over.
"You seem well-enough to walk, here enter this portal it'll take you to the Grand Temple with the rest of your fellow Recruits." He dematerialized his halberd and tore open a portal with his claw before changing to his human form motioning for the girl to walk in.

*Nika*

Still feeling too tired to do anything but look around her watched and listened to the activity around her. The well-bandaged boy decided it was a good idea to move on a broken leg, a tree girl stopped being a tree and spoke in a language Nika knew not, the girl next to her seemed trouble by the whole situation, and one of the Grand Council Members was gone. War and the casualties of war were nothing new to the Sunfighter, with all the available information gathered she laid back and waited to fall back asleep.

[Denraven]

Talia awoke.

She laid on her back on one of the numerous beds in the infirmary, covered by a warm blanket and her head supported by a soft pillow that formed perfectly to her head. Her cloths had been removed and she had been dressed in a simple gown of a fabric identical to silk.

She laid there, staring up at the high marble ceiling trying to remember the circumstances that brought here her but only finding herself drawing a blank. She had been dreaming, but of what had already faded to a few obscure and broken scenes impossible to put together into any cognitive way.

Talia sat up slowly, her muscles were completely stiff and her joints protested at the sudden movement; how long had she been out? Talia took note of her surroundings, looking first left and then right where she was surprised to see her Guardian standing beside her bed standing with hands folded over the hilt of its sword standing as still and stoic as if it were made of stone.

Talia did not question how it was her Guardian of Ice and Snow was there, she was just glad and comforted to see something familiar in this her otherwise unfamiliar environment. She looked her Guardian over, he stood at an astounding 15ft, a fact that was not lost on her, as she had never before witnessed her Guardian at such a height. His armor and weapon were also of much finer quality. Talia did not know how to explain any of this, nor did she particularly wish to linger on it, for now her main priority was to figure out just where she was.

Talia swung her feet off the side of the bed, her feet meeting the stone floor that surprisingly radiated with warmth. She walked to the foot of her bed where she found of footlocker that had her cloths neatly folded along with her staff.

Talia looked around the hall again and saw that it was empty. Still, she didn’t want to take the risk of someone walking in and seeing her dress so Talia quickly grabbed up her staff and cast a small wall of ice around her, enough to provide a moderate level of privacy as she stripped out of her current clothing, gently folding the dress before moving on to her own cloths. She took her time dress, being uncharacteristically meticulous in her dressing, carefully tie and lacing everything with care and making sure everything was perfectly adjusted and neat in appearance.

Finished Talia dissolved the wall of ice and made for the far end of the hall where she saw the cold light of early morning shinning through an archway. Her Guardian walked closely behind her, shrinking to a less intimidating height.

[Waarnemen]

Æthelynd was to go into the portal, just as the Guardian instructed the woman. She would have made a pout at the pugnacious man, but she decided that it was ultimatelyfor the best. Besides, Kone would not accept betrayal of the Moral Code. According to her dear father, Lynzius: " 'Tis better to be a pleasure than to be pleasured. Greed manifests from one's own kin. Be diligent, Æthelynd.

And the King of Poisonous Breeds was 100% correct. An abundance of lights clouded her vision. Once the Poison Bearer opened her eyes, she saw the green trees of Kone--gone. There laid a temple, and next to a clear sky. Æthelynd's bright brown eyes looked like glassed bronze from the lights. The girl arose to unfamiliar faces, but every one of them had some kind of armor on them. The valor of such armor took her aback.

Here, the lady stood up from herl lethargic daze. The woman took her right arm and tested if this was reality or a dimension. When the stake on the grass took, she retracted the spike back into the armor. She cracked her neck in a tilting motion. The Poison Mystic stumbled upon a couple of the Mystic Council members. Why was this woman here, with them? "Alas, I lost a wench of peaches." Æthelynd slurred with a groggy voice. This time, her accent was noticeable, especially to one not lookng for anything special about Æthelynd.

Æthelynd had to learn how to play along, or as it so seemed. Her glaive was nowhere to be found, but she preserved a mute persona. Suddenly, a sharp pain harvested n her left arm. She just shook out that part to induce blood crculation. She had little use for her left hand other than to wield her emerald glaive.

Glaives at her home-land were common, and the blacksmiths made a living out of curious warriors asking for weapons. She remembered life in Kone to take a toll on her pride, as it did buying a glaive from some sleazy merchant. Perhaps these Mystics could teach her a thing or two about life. Æthelynd was overwhelmed with so many questions. She wanted to know what she was doing and why she ploppled here. Æthelynd would be rendered unfriendly to the idiots.

Unbeknownst to the Lover of Nature, she heard a pleasant chirping noise.She could hear nightingales chirping in harmony. Wth close inspection, it revealed seven birds on a pear tree. Æthelynd kneeled down at the birds. "What am I to drink many a song? Do thy melody, for I lend ears." Æthelynd beckoned the birds to sing at her disposal. The birds prepared to sing again, but away from the Archaic woman. She sighed and sat on the ground in deep thought.

Æthelynd felt her leg hurting, so she headed to the infirmary. The poison circulated in her blood, and disaster might hit.



Tessandra of Malithe

"Boring, blasted night~!" She growled under her ferocious teeth. "Damn that Ice Freak! Who the Fuck does she think is, stealing my time to shine~?" Tegan's blue wings flapped n a rhythm of two. This was to try to get some things out of her head. She really wanted to clear up all of the tribulations that started in her head. Tegan tried to think about all of the lavish things she used to have.

She had a husband named Faedela, a harem of men, and a ceilng-high pile of money and extravagance. After her recruitment in the Mahavilli, Tegan wanted more sex. Sex was the only thing that she wanted. Get down, tidy up, have fun, and sprawl over the canopy. But the succubus was flying quite a height for her to get sidetracked. Tegan had no choice but to cease her fantasies and fly down to where she saw the other Mahavilli force. But her keen mind told her that they left already.

Maybe a quick Halloo would do the trick, but her voice was too Scottish and noticeable to do that. Æthelynd might have vowed to bend her wings, or call Faedela a harlot. Immaturity aside, Tegan was only happy that her new dress was squeaky clean and her armpits clear of hair. The pale woman sniffed the air swirling in the sky. Blood... was all that sizzled from the woman's chapped lips.Tegan zoomed into the path, approaching towards the other Mahavilli Generals. Perhaps some fish and tea would do it.

Only the sexually active horndog would yearn for that! But the succubus made a grand entry at the Mahvalli temple. After that, her wings retracted into her pale back.

[Aureyon]

Itani awoke, pain flooding his body, but it wasn't entirely unbearable. He stood, stiffly, and began to examine the room around him. It was dark, and smelled thickly of wood and paint, whether either scent was unknown, but it didn't matter, Itani could smell something much more familiar to him; a scent that he hadn't inhaled in quite the long time.

“Mahvalli” he said in his guttural and primal voice. His senses found Mahvalli before his eyes did, and he turned on his heels to face the old comrade. His eyes adjusted to the darkness of the room, allowing him to see better than most others, and he let out a growl that escaped through his teeth. So, this was the reason Itani wasn't killed on the battlefield..

Auro sought to find a tool of redemption in Mahvalli's eyes. Itani had to admit, this would lessen his rage, for he and Mahvalli had shared a...complicated relationship in the past. Nevertheless, the wounds in his heart began to open again as he eyed the one who had created them in the first place. His anger, and rage seemed to dissipate along with any feeling of rebellion within him. He couldn't hide the fact that he was glad to see Mahvalli, no matter the pain that he felt when he left.

[Atrum Daemon]

Iskander was not looking forward to seeing his father after failing to retrieve his target. He had been on the receiving end of Mahvalli's anger before and it had never been pleasant. He had healed his wounds from the battle with the council lackey, but his pride still hurt. He thought he had been prepared for a fight like that, but getting stabbed had slowed him down considerably as had the energy expended to trap all those townspeople.

He entered the temple still seething at his own failure. Auro was already there as was the other dragon. He wondered if anyone had returned with something to show for their efforts.

Jigoku had arrived back at the temple shortly after Auro. He turned his and acknowledged Iskander with a look. The boy was returning empty-handed just as he had. Iskander approached without a word and stood with his arms crossed against one of the temple pillars.

[RisingPhoenix]

The hour was growing late and yet not a single recruit had been brought to him. Mahvalli’s patience was wearing extremely thin. He took deep breaths and continued to look out the crystal window of the tower as his workers moved about the grounds below. They all looked like insects to him and like insects he would dominate them and burn them like a mean kid with a magnifying glass. The thought pleased him and made him smile as he turned around to leave the window, sitting down in front of the parchment that held the identification of the recruits. As if time knew his patience was at the point of breaking, Auro arrived bringing in an unconscious Itani. At the sight of Itani, Mahvalli’s cold heart seemed to warm slightly, but he had a stern look on his face.

“Recruit?” he asked with a sigh.

“Sorry my Lord, he got in the way,” Auro replied his accent gone as he knelt down hoping that the punishment was swift.

Mahvalli looked at Itani and shook his head. He approached the tiger touching his face softly, Auro watching, knowing more about his master than Mahvalli thought. There was a reason he brought Itani back to Mahvalli, and hopefully Mahvalli’s rage would be stifled for now. Still he knew not to get too hopeful when it came to Mahvalli. Mahvalli’s eyes snapped to him as if he could read his thoughts, though Auro didn’t doubt he couldn’t.

“Wait outside, inform the others when they arrive that I will address them as soon as possible.”

Auro nodded and stood up.

“Oh and Auro, you are on thin ice my friend, very thin ice. As second in command you are more responsible than the others and if a recruit is not captured it will be on your ass.”

Auro nodded, his eyes sharpening as he left the council room before waiting on the others. It didn’t take them long to assemble, but as each came Auro’s anger grew more and more unsteady. They were all empty handed, empty handed as if they didn’t serve a master would didn’t believe in torture or killing one of his own. Auro glared at each of them as they arrived.

“PATHETIC!” he yelled, “let me make one thing clear here. I will not go down because of any of you. If anything like this happens again I won’t hesitate to kill each of you PAINFULLY!!!!”

Mahvalli looked at Itani from across the room. He could hear the male coming back into consciousness. He smiled inward, but turned to face the tiger as he growled and spoke.

“Itani, it has been too long. No notes, no attempts to reach out to me, nothing, just silence. Why?” Mahvalli was looking out the crystal window now, not wanting to look into Itani’s eyes, those beautiful captivating eyes.

[Waarnemen]

By the time Æthelynd walked into the infirmary, she did not hesitate to "Halloo~" into the room. She saw a couple more Recruits arriving at the residence. The woman looked for a bed to rest on, and that she did with elegance. Her head felt fuzzy, and she thought she was losing a grip of life.

"Hmm..." She muttered with a curious grin, "What health? Mayhap I be of assistance?" Æthelynd smiled at a mannamed Nicolai as she enters dthe premises. The poison pumped through her veins as she tried to carry the conversation.

[Denraven]

Talia walked through the archway and into the early morning sun cresting above the horizon. Talia had to use her hand to shade her eyes to be able to see properly. When she was able to see what she saw awe struck her, she stood on a large marble balcony with a gilded railing running as far as she could see, but that’s not what amazed her the most, before her was the Capital a city, that to her looked to be made of gold and marble, with buildings larger than any she ever saw.

Standing there on the balcony Talia felt incredibly small, insignificant. Why was here? How did she get here? Two questions the instantly sprang into her head, casting a sudden doubt on her awe struck mind. She looked to her Guardian, her stoic statue of Ice and Snow, it wouldn’t have the answers, nor could it answer her questions it was, to her knowledge, just an empty shell animated and moved by magic, nor more intelligent than a Golem.

Talia sighed, and continued to stare out over the city, losing track of time.

It was only when she heard the voices coming from inside did she next look away, she turned unsure. The sun had risen to it’s zenith by now, marking it as midday.

Should she go and check it out? What if they were hostile? They couldn’t be hostile if they had patched her up, could they? What if. . .? Talia shook her head trying to get rid of the doubting questions that seemed to keep springing up unwanted, perhaps she had hit her lead a little too hard. . .this level of doubt wasn’t like her.

Straightening up and placing her staff firmly on the ground she walked through the archway again, thinking that at the very least she could get some answers as to why she was here.

[SikstaSlathalin]

*Rancor*

Defeat never sat well with the Spy Master, his job was about getting solid usable results, and executing his orders to the letter. The annoyance of failure and seeing possible smug success in the face of the peons he works with was far worse than any level of threat or pain Mahavalli could visit upon him. Pain is life, and can be overturned with ease, he wouldn't be able to rip the smug looks off the others' faces though.

His Shadow Cloak deposited him by the doors of the dark temple. Pushing them open with a growl he folded his wings about him and walked to the center where Mahavalli was sure to be. He saw the well-endowed Succubus General flying overhead, yes she would do. As pissed as he was and as amorous as the woman was he should have no problem getting her to follow him for some stress-relief after this ass-chewing. Arriving around the same time as the others Rancor simply gave a facial twitch of annoyance as the Voodoo Dragon decided to scream at them. The Night Angel nodded to the Succubus a simple sign of their combined needs to relief stress.

*Galez and Hillard*

As the Poison Mystic entered the portal Galez began walking into it but decided he should spend some time thinking and closed the portal changing back into his Dragon form before taking off into the sky flying West.

Thank the blade I love hiking. The mountain warrior thought as he continued his long trek back to the Grand Temple. He would never get bodily tired but he couldn't help his mind from wanting to kill itself from boredom. Sure he did the odd good deed that was going on along his way, but that thrill was only momentary and soon he was back to sheer boredom. He tried thinking of ways to train the two mystics he saved. The boy was a Golem so he could be taught to utilize more than just raw metal and power in a fight, and the girl would have to be turned into a more physically adapt individual. He found a few short minutes of use while he planned everything out, the bitch of being a supreme warrior though was you could plan training and battle drills in your sleep before you even reach the realm of dreams. Soon he was back to nothing to do but walk doggedly on, he would be doing this for at least two days, even if he ran the whole way.

Thankfully though he wouldn't have to wait long, he felt the air pressure change and he spun towards the alarm his Body Sense ability was giving ready for a fight. His alarms was unfounded though as he recognized the noble silhouette of Galez, his comrade in the Council using the shiny parts of the armor he glinted them off the sun to catch the Dragon's attention.

The Space Mystic was nearly back to the Grand Temple when he winched at a bright light getting in his eye. Growling he used a claw to block the glare and saw it's source, it was Hillard Redscar the Body Mystic and third in command of the Council. Looks like he used the portal scroll he was issued, dipping his wing he began circling down to pick the warrior up.

Hillard smiled as the Dragon saw his signal and began landing to pick him up. As the Space Mystic landed and the Body Mystic climbed onto his back the pair of them took off and flew to the Temple.
"So was your mission a success as well Master Dragon? I saved two recruits myself." Hillard said gripping Galez's back spikes for balance. The Star Gazer nodded lightly.
"Indeed, I saved a member of the noble Sunfighter people. Have you heard of them Master Redscar?" The Warrior nodded.
"Oh yes, they are highly skilled fighters and a very hardy race. Especially fighting those Fearstalkers all the time like they do. Now there is a creature I would love to cross blades with, I hear they are born and bred to be masters of war." Galez chuckled lightly at the man's excitement, he always got like this when he got on the subject of warriors and warrior people.

The rest of the flight was done in silence, aiming for the balcony that led into the infirmary the Space Dragon hovered for a few seconds so Hillard could jump off before following him in his human form. The two men landed lightly with a grunt and settled their garments about them before walking into the room with the wounded recruits. With a quick thought the Protector armor vanished and changed into a normal set of clothes with Cerulean Blaze still hanging proudly from his sword belt. Being one of the more boisterous of the Council Member Hillard shouted loudly to the Recruits.
"Welcome the the Elder Council young people, once you are all healed up we can begin training!" Galez simply shook his head laughing lightly at Hillard.


*Nika*

The Sunfighter woman was awoken again by the sudden appearance and movement of more Recruits finding their way in the main Infirmary with herself and the others. It surprised her how many of them were well-enough to wander, maybe they hadn't fought as hard as herself and the other's, still though she hoped they could hold themselves up to the rigours of training. She really didn't want to carry a bunch of kids into a life or death situation.

Just as she was about to go back to sleep a loud man's voice jolted her awake. It was a large very well-built with a master-craft of a sword on his hip, behind him was her Guardian. The Space Dragon warrior with Star Magic at his disposal. She hoped he would be able to train her, even her people across the Day Sky River knew of the power and longevity known to Space Dragons. Moving herself to a full sitting position she watched the action going on around her little sick bed.

[TheDoctor]

Urzai turned to the voice that answered him. One more day and its healed? My leg is broken. Unless I've been unconscious for longer than I expected, I'm gonna call that bullshit. The well-kept man who approached carried long black locks almost down to his waist and wore an elegant violet tunic over his healthy muscular stature. His eyes held a similar shade of lavender, his cheekbones high and slender to give a sophisticated aura.

So Auro is that bastard's name... Urzai frowned as the man patted his shoulder. Damn straight I didn't kneel to him. Next time he shows his face, I'll beat him into the ground. He clenched the crutch underneath his arm tightly, causing the iron to bend inward slightly. Next time we meet, that fucker is dead. That's a promise.

As the messenger sprinted into the hall and delivered the news, Urzai's keen ears picked up a name. Itani... After a moment of consideration, the name was became paired with the Tiger-Man that had initially assisted him before withdrawing from battle. But he left me. How was he taken when I was the only one left in that battle? Little by little, it began to dawn upon him. That damn Tiger must've come back. That must be the only reason I'm here, and now he's been captured by Mahvalli.

Urzai's steady gaze fell to the floor. That son of a bitch. I should be the one going to get him. I would...but I can't even fucking walk without this crutch. Damn my pride, and damn you, Auro. I'll crush your head beneath my boot.

While the black-haired man spoke to another who brought in a girl within an orb, Urzai took steps away from them and sat down upon a bench at the base of a bed, groaning quietly at the shift of position and pressure. Many others had joined their league of the conscious, including a short pretty lass with long black hair and a taller woman with somewhat shorter black hair as well. Urzai's attention, however, was focused upon the ground.

Damn it all. I don't even know who these people are or what they want from me. The apparent boy then leaned his head back against the bedpost, his considerably cold gaze wandering to the high ceiling. "As long as I get answers. After that, I'm leaving this place."

[Arthera]

The place had decidedly become very, very crowded. Wounded people got carried, dropped, un-sphered or teleported in, while those that had done the rescuing were arriving in a more regal and normal manner, as in walking or flying into the room. All in all, there was now over twenty people in the room, as guess from what she could see from her place on the bed, which included the staff that bustled about.

Each had his bit to say, a complaint, a moan of pain or a question, so it was also getting rather loud as well. Erika didn't know what to make of it all, especially when it was filled with strangers. And strangers they all were, even Nicolai, as well as a rather diverse bunch. Dragon-kin, elves and humans to name a few, of all ages and sizes. From young adults to elders, looming sword-wielding men to relatively small women like herself. And all these people, her included, were supposed to be the ones to stop the evil spreading across the land, or so Nicolai would have it. It was hard to visualize. Surely, many in this room were quite adept at warfare, the Council members radiated power and raw authority, while more than a few of the other recruits openly carried weapons with experienced skill, but it felt so little compared to immensity of the task at hand.

The training she had heard about seemed like a foregone event, likely to start once each recruit was well enough to function. It would make the newly drafted recruits able to handle the load, as it were. Erika wondered how that would work out, training would have to be tailored to each, unless it was just basic tactical instruction or drilling in martial skills all could participate in. Who here could really guide her in better shaping the earth? She was certain that no one knew the exact feeling of hard to mold granite or how...

Shaking her head lightly, Erika set the thoughts aside. She was nervous already, not helped by the strange situation she was still wrapping her head around. Looking about briefly, she smiled at the wounded woman in the next bed over and at the young man in the one facing her. Everyone was curious, confused and in need of answers, nervous energy floated in the room in an almost palpable way... Until a most boisterous man walked into the room, with a show of magical clothing-swapping, and welcomed the lot of them to train as if it were the most natural thing in the world.

Placing a hand to cover her smile, some might think this was not the proper place for such an act, Erika avoided the giant man's gaze lest she giggle herself into everyone's attention.

Sure, nothing like healing from near-death wounds to start a training likely to send us recruits back into near-death. The thought simply came, and for no other reason than stress and unlikely situations, it made Erika want to laugh. Not helped by the mental image of the giant man happily downing a recruit with a single punch while heartily preaching about good health and swift recovery.

[RedKayne]

Enya flew to the entrance of the dark temple before reverting back to her human form and landing softly upon the entrance steps. She was still smirking as she climbed the stairway and entered the building, it seemed like a few of the other Generals have already arrived... and were empty-handed as well. She glances up and saw Auro shouting angrily at all of them, threatening to kill them if a situation such as this would ever happen again. She playfully rolls her eyes at his words, even though the second-in-command is quite capable of taking her life, she cared not for his threats.

However, she did wonder about the state of the current war. Even with all of the powerful Generals, even with their colossal dark armies, none of them were strong enough to capture even one of the Council recruits. Clearly, it seems that the Council has outmatched them now that they will be training all of those recruits, and their strength would increase exponentially. Even though the Wyvern was looking forward to seeing her chew toy once more, Enya knew that the girl would be significantly stronger during their next battle.

Mahvalli needed to do something drastic in order to turn the tables of this war. She was quite excited to see what he has planned.

Raever was beyond exhaustion as he took a seat on the cold floor, resting inside of a small cave residing next to a forest lake. He has been on the run for what felt like days since his original home was burned down by the Darklings. He glances at his right wrist, there were several scars across it, but they would over and fade away over the course of the next few hours.

"Damn it," Raever mutters as he leans back against the stone wall, trying to catch his breath. He just came across a dozen more soldiers of Mahvalli, all of them were hunting for him. He struggled quite a bit in the battle, but he managed to slay them all. The vivid memory of all the blood resurfaces into his mind, and he felt his throat getting parch all of a sudden. He shook his head and tried to banish the feeling. Right now, he just needed to focus on getting some sleep.

He wasn't sure how long he would manage remain on the run before one of the Dark Generals find him, Raever expected to be a dead-man by then. He certainly couldn't run forever, but at least he would go down fighting to his last breath.

But damn... he was thirsty...

[Atrum Daemon]

Iskander remained against the pillar while Auro raged at the generals. He did not need the Voodoo Dragon's threats and insults to feel ashamed. He was third on the command ladder and Mahvalli's son. There was certain level of expectation for him that he felt he had to live up to. Once Auro had finished, he turned and stalked from the temple. He stood on the steps of the temple gazing at his black left hand. He was certain that if he only had a better grasp on his true power, he would have had that water controlling girl in chains at his father's feet.

Jigoku left the temple shortly after Iskander, his bare feet making the slightest noise on the temple floor. He needed a place of solitude. A place where he could think and meditate without interruption. He reasoned that there had to be some place within Mahvalli's territory that would serve as a place to reforge his connection to the Void. With such a connection, he would never again have to retreat from a battle like some child. He took note of Iskander's angry pensiveness as he passed the youth, but said nothing.

[Waarnemen]

Tessandra of Malithe

Tegan's black hair covered her large breasts. She sniffed the air with much content, and walked to Rancor. A sultry, violet-lipped smile danced around her face. With a careful hand, Tegan danced her fingers across his embellished armor. Giving a scowl at the Wyvern, she blasted with sultry laughter, covering a third of her mouth.

Tessandra followed the armored man as if he were her prey. "Oh, the night speaks! We probably failed on that stupid mission! No point in hurting someone weak~" She cooed, heaving an irritated sigh under her nose. Her Irish accent sounded like music to another's ears. Tegan flew in mid-air, curious about what the witch doctor was gabbling about. She dared not talk back to him, for she feared dire consequences.

The only other woman was awfully close to getting herself hurt around Tegan. The succubus gloated, "Pleasure's a middle name of mine!" She laughed at the others who didn't fight, ignoring her own failure.

[SikstaSlathalin]

*Rancor*

As the Succubus sauntered her way over the Rancor he felt her sexual powers trying to break his inhibitions. For a mortal man it would've worked, but he was one of the Fallen, a being superior to humans and to many of the lowly demons of this world. Her tricks wouldn't work on him as she approached and laid hands on him he gripped her chin firmly and spoke.
"Your mind tricks won't work on me Tegan, just drop the games. We both know what we both want. My chambers in an hour." With that he left just as the woman flew up into the air looking around and said something about her middle name being pleasure. He was sure it was true, but he would find out the truth in an hour.

[RisingPhoenix]

Auro had spit and raved and cursed so much so that a thick fog had settled in and around the Dark Generals. He knew for sure that they wouldn’t say anything to his face, merely speak of him behind his back which he had come to expect from each of them except Iskander who he knew took his defeat hard. The male was Mahvalli’s son, a role that required much. He was also third in command, another role that required absolution under Auro. He had helped train the male, and taught him much alongside Mahvalli, but the horrible truth was that he hadn’t forseen the failure that had occurred only moments prior. Sighing, Auro’s anger quickly settled and he watched the Dark Generals storm off one by one. He watched Iskander and knew the male was wondering about something, but what? Auro followed the male, leaving the halls of the Dark Tower void of life.

For a moment he watched Iskander in the dark of the spiral beams, but as the male looked at his hands, Auro realized he was thinking of his powers. The witch doctor had a soft spot for the son of his master, and he approached him silently.

“You seem out of sorts young one,” Auro said his accent heavy, “care to share your thawts?”

Auro stood a foot away from Iskander and looked out towards the sky, “tomarrow will be a betta dey.”

=====
The questions would come, and he was sure to have some sort of answer to give them. There was no doubt that they were wondering why they were here and what made them different from anyone else. Truth is Nicolai didn’t have that answer. He was told to find them and that is what he did. He didn’t know what they possessed that made them special, but he was sure to find out.

Arteimos was the first to notice Talia and Æthelynd, he sensed their power signature, but he did not speak, Nicolai simply turned when he noticed, or rather heard Æthelynd ask him a question about helping. He looked at her with odd eyes, eyes that delved into her soul, or rather her mind before softening and smiling.

“Æthelynd, be patient, we are waiting for the other elders to get here. Until that time you and Talia can rest over there on one of the beds across from Nika.”

“I sense Galez and Hillard,” Arteimos said crossing his arms as both the men he sensed came into the infirmary speaking to the recruits in a rather masterful sense. Arteimos chuckled at Galez’s introduction, but didn’t speak otherwise. Nicolai smiled upon their arrival but turned to Urzai who was thinking a lot and Nicolai could hear every thought, after sideways thought that each of the recruits as well as the recruiters were thinking.

Nicolai walked over to Urzai and sat down next to him. “Ya know if you plan on defeating Auro, you’re going to have to train your abilities to heightened potentials,” Nicolai said into Urzai’s mind. His lips did not move but Urzai would hear him, “I understand your frustration, but know this. Anger will only get you killed. Arteimos will be your trainer and he will help you develop your skills. We are only here to help you Urzai, that is what we do, and whatever you decide to do with our teachings will depend entirely on you.”

Nicolai stood up and walked over to the other recruiters.

“Alright, you heard Hillard and Galez, we were assigned to rescue each of you from one of the Dark Generals. With that being said, there is one more who has not returned yet, but I am sure he will be arriving shortly. With that said, your training will only begin once you are at your full health. If you do not want to train and want to be hunted for the rest of your life you are free to go after you heal. If you want to train the person’s name I give you in your head will be your trainer. Any questions you have for me can be spoken aloud.”

With that Nicolai began to speak into each of their minds.

“Erika you will train with Hillard. Nirel you will train with Galez. Urzai you will train with Arteimos. Æthelynd I will train you and Celene will train Nika, understand? Talia, you will also train with me. Any questions?”

[Aureyon]

Itani scoffed at the man before him, pretending as if he hadn’t committed the greatest dishonor to his brethren. He had not personally attacked Itani’s pride, but he did break all the oaths he had taken as a member of the Elders Council, and he had caused the destruction and terrorization of those that he had once sought, and vowed, to protect. That was dishonor in Itani’s eyes, and that was Mahvalli’s mistake.

“Do not pretend that you have not committed wrongs Mahvalli. Duty demanded that I break all ties with the one who turned his back on his vows and promises, and that you would attack the people and races that you had once vowed to protect...”, Itani paused and looked upon Mahvalli, as if searching for any trace of goodness and right left in the man before him.

“... Shows that you have embraced the darkness, where even my light may not reach you.” that single sentence was thick with the pain and hurt that Itani felt when Mahvalli left the graces of the Elders Council. He was not disappointed in the man, so much as he was hurt; Mahvalli had thrown Itani’s heart to the wind as if it were a leaf, to be swept away in the storm. That was Mahvalli’s true betrayal.

Stepping away from the man, and turning his back to him, Itani managed to find a tiny, minuscule, ray of sunlight and it’s warmth flooded him with power and comfort. It was as if his mother had conjured the ray, to ease her childs’ discomforts.

[Atrum Daemon]

Iskander looked sidelong at Auro, his thoughts falling into place. “Just thinking that I don't fully understand myself yet. And that if I did perhaps I would not have failed as embarrassingly as I did. I can sense it within me. Like an...untapped well. If I could find another like me, maybe I could learn more easily.”

–

Isindrur moved with all the speed his training had afforded him and that his armor would allow. He had been summoned to respond to a seemingly random attack on a small village. The council suspected that the forces of darkness had located another potential being of special quality. Isindrur had been lucky. The Breathstealers had taken him to the council almost immediately after his training with them was complete. They had reasoned that if anyone could mold his sonic powers, it was the council and those who served them.

He had learned to control his power a bit better. He still could not speak without risking those around him, but he could focus sounds much better. He just hoped his training would continue when he returned. Hopefully with good news. He dampened the sound from his feet, moving swift and truly silent.

He had found the village, the burned remains at least, and had moved beyond it. He had found a trail of dead darklings to follow. He hoped they would lead him right to who he was looking for. And if not, he could at least save a survivor. Isindrur put up his seismic feedback field, invisible to all but him, and set down the trail he could glean from the dead darklings.

The trail led him to a cave. Even if it was empty, he would be glad to get out of the sun for a while. The sunlight still hurt his eyes even after living outside of his mountain home. He took a moment to gauge his surroundings, to get a feel for his environment in case more of the enemy arrived.

[Arthera]

"Erika you will train with Hillard."

The familiar mind voice of Nicolai echoed in her head. Despite having no prior knowledge of which one of the Council members was Hillard, she had heard Nicolai mention him as being one of the last two arrivals. That and the fact she just knew it had to me the boisterous man. Nicolai must have been in her mind and skimmed off something about her brief bout of hidden giggles and decided to match them up. As to why the whole proceeding was told in mind voices rather than openly remained a mystery. Would it not be better to have everyone know who was going with whom? Erika had also figured that the council member, in this case Nicolai for her, that had done the saving would be the one in a better position to help train the recruit. Whatever the cause, it was not her choice to make, although she did want to have Nicolai, who seemed more and more like a leader or at least spokesperson for the Council members, be the one to give her the answers she wanted.

Sorting out her thoughts, she sized the man up. Ok, perhaps Nicolai had an ever more twisted sense of humor than she at first figured. She was going to be trained by THAT?! He was a giant! He would tower over her like a pillar all the time, even sitting. She'd look like a child when next to him. She barely reached five feet and four inches in height. In heeled boots.

Erika gave a slight resigned sigh, making some deep part of her still recovering from the poison ache briefly. "Flow with the hand you are dealt" she had heard many a working man say, and the saying seemed proper in this instance.

Lifting the bed sheets aside, she swung her legs off the side of the bed and slowly slipped into her boots. She then tested the strength of her wounded leg my lightly tapping the floor with her foot. It hurt, no questions there, unlikely to support her weight for any large amount of time were she to really try to walk on it without aid. Erika adjusted her skirts as best she could, despite having part of it torn away and showing more leg than she really wanted to show, and called upon her power. A simple stone staff, tall as she was, emerged from the ground in front of her and remained rooted upright. Stone floors she always loved, so easy to mold and no chances of weakening it's integrity.

There was no sense in hiding what powers she had now, they were all on the same side and the same fight, they'd have to get to know each others strengths and weaknesses soon enough. She would never show off her powers, that was not her, and it was not her desire to, but the sooner she met her trainer, the sooner she could get answers and possibly make a more enlightened choice about her future.

She reached for the staff and, gripping it firmly in both hands, hoisted herself upright. Her body complained at the sudden stress placed upon it, but it was bearable. Once standing, and favoring her unwounded leg, he leaned forward against the still firmly rooted upright staff she had made and willed herself forward. Not one foot in front of the other, but willed the stone floor to flow her forward. She looked like she was gliding, despite having both feet planted on the stone flooring. If her body refused to work, at least her mind could compensate. She moved in this fashion until she reached a few feet away from the giant man named Hillard, no sense in standing right next to him and look even more insignificant compared to him.

"Sir Hillard." she said, inclining her head briefly in greeting, which was as much as she was going to manage at the moment.

"I am Erika, a pleasure to meet another member of the Council. As you can guess, I am still somewhat indisposed to start any physical training you might desire to begin..." Erika figured that her bandaged neck was more than enough visual indication, she did not particularly wish to point out her other wound, for people to start staring at her bandaged but still overly exposed leg.

"...but I need some air, and perhaps we can talk for a while. We likely both have questions for each other." she glanced at the nearest doorway leading outside and looked back up at the giant man, hooking a strand of long black hair behind her left ear. "I am still able enough to engage in conversation and listen to any instructions you might want to share."

[Derpnaster]

Nirel was lost. Lost. Confused, and scared. The last thing she remembered was the attack. And it did not leave a good memory. She placed a hand on her stomach. A hole about an inch wide was slowly closing. But it would not fully heal for a long time, and more than likely would leave a scar as a reminder that she was too weak, to powerless, to... Useless to prevent her friends and family from their horrid deaths. She had failed and that was that. And to her... Failure was shame and disgrace.

Nirel heard the voices, specifically one voice, but she ignored it. She was in no condition, mental or otherwise, to even pretend she could be of use to then, whoever they were.

Nirel slowly rolled out of bed and stood, she almost screamed out in pain from her wound, but she didn't. Rather she held her wound and trudged out to find a nice sunny spot with some water. She needed to think, really think. Nirel was not in any condition to commit to anything, nor was she ready to run just yet. She would have to work it out. Or somehow convince herself that staying was the right thing to do.

[TheDoctor]

Urzai's eyes locked on the black haired man's back as he walked away from the Golem, a scowl escaping his lips. "God dammit. Not even my thoughts are safe here." He shook his head as he grumbled to himself. That guy better stay out of my head, or we're gonna have some serious problems. Either way, I'm out of here the minute that this leg heals, and I'm gonna find Auro.

But as the black haired man spoke to the group, Urzai quickly found himself realizing the hard truth of the situation. I...I don't have any other options. Mahvalli is out to get me, and that bastard Auro is probably after me as well. If I face him again, I'll be killed. These bastards have thrown me into a situation. I have no choice but to accept this offer, and they know it. They're taking advantage of it.

His fist finally slackened on the metal crutch as he sat in silence for a moment, overwhelmed by the cataclysmic situation he found himself in. Mahvalli will get his way again and finally slaughter me. There will be nothing left for me to hide behind, and I'll have to confront him face to face. And after what he did to Vttiril, I won't stand a god damn chance. I mean...after I'm gone, there will be nothing left of the Golems.

The least I can do is go out with a bang.

With a grunt of pain, Urzai pushed himself off of the bench with heavy use of his crutch and hobbled over to where the others were clustered near the black haired man. As he approached shaking his head, he spoke up. "Fine. I'll do it." A sigh escaped his lips. "Now where the hell is this Arteimos? I'd rather get this all over with as fast as possible."

[Derpnaster]

The forest was silent, it had always been that way. No one ever went there, no one even tried. For those woods were more than haunted. They were cursed, or so it seemed. The small village that lay nestled in a valley between tall, jagged, shark tooth, mountains. And this vast, unending sea of deceptive green pillars of wood and leaf. Seemed to think so. For no one ever went there. No one ever spoke of the terror that dwelt within.

Deep within the vast green forest. So far away from the tiny village that it was almost on the other edge of the truly gargantuan forest, was a small, rickety, falling apart cabin. Inside this cabin busily cooking a small meal was a woman. She was fairly small. Reaching only Five-and-one-half feet in height. And barely reaching one hundred pounds. Her clothes were ragged, and framed by equally ragged hair which hid a nearly flawless pale skinned face with transfixing dark brown eyes. This woman held an unearthly beauty. And bore a great burden. She was outcasted. Called Demon, Yokai, and monster. Shunned because she brought with her the cold grip of winter. And ignored because she wanted only friendship, but offered only death. So there she say. Forever alone. And forever outcasted.



Four years later: The Mystic Temple.

Mariko stood once more at the entrance to the massive temple.
"Four years now... We, no. I've come a long way." Mariko caught herself from mentioning her other selves, the selves she was suppressing even then. They both had fought for control of the Yuki Onna for years, but recently Mariko had taken control. With help from her friends in the council she had forced them both down to the recesses of her mind. But now she struggled to keep them there. And even more so to destroy them entirely. But that was secondary to what was important. Removing the stain of Darkness from the lad it did not belong to. Or so some would think. To Mariko, the darkness was a part of her. She was a being of shadow herself. A being of shadow and ice. She was a Yuki Onna, a Snow Maiden. But she was different. She was gentle, kind, and a strong opponent of Mahvali (might be spelled wrong).

Mariko snapped back to reality and looked around. Her dark eyes took in the bright light, but her skin did not feel any warmth. Approaching was a young Dark Elf is she the one they told me about? No matter, I'll know soon. she said in her head then she pushed open the door and entered the temple
"I'm back!" Mariko shouted to no one in particular.

[Arthera]

"Why me?"

The though had crossed Milori's mind more than once along her trip, and now that she was standing at the base of the massive stairs leading up to the Council's temple, the question was still valid, she had yet to come up with a proper explanation.

Oh, it was an honor to be invited to visit the grand temple the Council called home. At least, Milori figured it was, considering she had not been blasted into fine dust by one of it's members for any of her past... activities. If the Council really had been ticked off enough to come after her, she doubted they'd have sent an invite to her in the first place and instead sent an enforcer of some kind. One of those that blasted mountains by staring at it or something. So that removed any notion of the Council trying to impose sanctions on her or just get rid of her.

Dropping her travel bag to the ground, she looked up the length of the temple as she contemplated again the possible reasons for her being called here.

Perhaps a member had seen her and had been instantly smitten by her overwhelming charm and wanted to propose amidst the presence of his peers? Nah, too unlikely, even considering it was her. Maybe they wanted to hire her for a job? That would be quite the score, a Council-backed job. Still, that was also unlikely, there wasn't much the Council couldn't get by just asking or sending some flying lizard to fetch it, again with mountain-blasting stare slaying all in it's path. If this was just a social call and they wanted to chat, Milori would be quite angry, they could have done that way better and much closer to where she was staying. There was a feather bed, a pool and a very large cabinet filled with aged wine that had been left behind after all. If that was the case, she wasn't leaving before she had emptied a chest or two's worth of valuables.

In any case, now that she was here there was little point in not going inside to get the answers, but first... Taking one of the water-skins at her side, she tilted her head back and emptied the contents on her face and hair, relishing the coolness of it as it dripped down her frame. Once she had drenched herself with the contents, she used her power to swirl the water over herself, pulling the droplets together. It moved like a living thing, a single mass of water flowing slowly over every inch of exposed skin and clothing and yet leaving the surfaces touched only slightly damp behind it, removing the road dust and giving her skin and hair a quick touch-up. The sparkling liquid then returned to the container, but not before the dust and grit had been expelled from it.

She gave herself a once-over, twisting this way and that to make sure she hadn't missed a spot. Milori then pulled and tugged at her pouches and clothing, making sure everything was in place and properly adjusted before taking up her travel bag and starting her way up the stairs, invitation note in hand.

"This better not be a social call..."

[SikstaSlathalin]

*Hillard*

With Nico assigning everyone to everyone else Hillard looked around for his pupil. If he remembered the file right Erika was a small girl with long black hair, not the best choice for a mate in his tribe but she looked pretty enough in the file. As he scanned around he saw her and luckily she was limping towards him so it made it that much easier. He studied the girl closely, using his Body Read Ability he pinpointed all her injuries even the not so obvious ones.
"Yes, young one, that I can see. I can heal you right now if you so wish, I've always thought natural healing is best though. For now, we can just fill each other in as to what each of us will bring to the table." He began walking with the girl to the terrace off the Infirmary. "I am Hillard Redscar, I am the Mystic of the Body part of the trifecta of Mind, Body, and Spirit. I am also the third in command in the Council. My armor is the Gods Given gift of the Protector armor, it makes me even more power and as long as I remain pure of heart it'll never abandon me. I am a master warrior. All weapons and techniques are well known to me, and my magic focuses on empowering the body or hindering it. This is Cerulean Blaze, my most trusted friend and ally." He opened the door for the girl smiling softly. "So what's your story my dear?"


*Galez*

As Nico assigned one of his pupils he studied the girl, remembering her file. Lowborn Elf mostly hangs around the forests of her home. Her power showed promise but would need work to reach their full potential. That would be for another time though, for now he would let her rest, when she was ready then they will begin. With nothing else to do in the Infirmary he decided to let the Recruits rest up and moved for the front of the Temple.

Two recruits were invited to the Temple and it would be about the time they were supposed to show up here. As he moved his quick mind went over the files of two women. Milori Da'Alvan the Water User and something of a massive flirt for a Dark Elf, skilled Thief on top of being the type of woman who knows how attractive she is and never fails to show it off. No doubt she would be in short shorts and a quarter of a shirt all skin-tight. They haven't fooled around yet but from what Hillard told him she would make a very good wife in his tribe experienced, useful, and gorgeous.

The other woman the Council was expecting was pretty much the polar opposite of Milie, Mariko the Yuki Onna and the Ice User. She's has three personalities each with different extremes but all share the same trait of loneliness. He understood her a little, the life of a Space Dragon is a lonely one as well at times. Even with family to talk to, their missions was to protect the whole universe. That means a lot of travelling thorough the vast emptiness of space usually by yourself. Both of these women had impressive powers already and training would make them forces to be reckoned with.

As the made it to the entrance the door flew open and he saw Mariko first announcing herself. With a slight smile the Dragon nodded to her.
"Ava'yorn(hello) Mariko, Milie, it's good to see you both again. Did you have any trouble getting here?" He asked holding the door open for the two women smiling lightly.


*Night Walkers*

This Tiefling sure can run. These were the words going through the head of Black Chief Rox of the Night Walkers sent after the rum-ors of the Blood Mystic. The all mighty Generals had failed in their missions so the unappreciated foot soldiers of Mahavalli's army were looking to score some points by catching a Mystic and presenting him to their lord. Maybe even earn a spot amongst the Generals.

They had been tracking an damaging this guy for awhile now, but he had managed to elude them so far. They had him now though, they had chased him into a small cave they knew had no back exit. Even if they had run into another Recruiter from the Council they could handle him. Night Walkers weren't magical in nature, but they were amongst the toughest non-magical creatures in the world. Their origins were unknown, but they always seemed to appear when war was going on. They didn't have much intel on this Mystic they just knew he was a Tiefling and knew how to use blood as a weapon. As the horde reached the cave they stopped and the Black Chief sent two of his warriors in to look for him.

[Derpnaster]

Mariko didn't expect to be heard, or answered so quickly., in all honestly she expected anyone in the area to just back away, or even run like the people in the village always did before she left. She smiled at Galez herself. "Not really, no. Ran into a small force of Darklings, but i took care of that. Who knew a man could be so easy to seduce with a look." Mariko giggled a little ,a normal thing for her when discussing things related to her more Demonic side, but it's not really. Important, a village is safe, and they got a new ice sculpture. Or they did. Huh, not really sure what happens to people after I freeze them." Mariko shrugged it off. "So, why the sudden invitation? I thought I wasn't allowed back after I sneezed and buried the kitchen in two feet of snow." Mariko giggled again at the memory of that little incident about three years ago.

[Atrum Daemon]

Isindrur heard them before he saw them. Yet another group of creatures who believed themselves to be much quieter than they actually were. There were not any good places to hide himself nearby that would provide an advantage in a fight. So, Isindrur stayed where he was before the cave mouth. He had a feeling that the creatures moving on the cave were not friendly.

His feelings were confirmed when he saw the Night Walkers. His reaction was instantaneous, bringing both his hands together before him in a sharp clap. The clap generated a great blast of sonic force that some of the Walkers was fortunate enough to get away from. The others caught the full force of the blast. In quick succession they went deaf, their eardrums burst, bones shook to dust from the vibrations, and finally their brains exploded.

The Drow drew his sword afterward, a not so silent challenge to the survivors. Thanks to his abilities, the sound of his sword leaving it's sheath generated a loud blast of sonic force that was not enough to kill like his clap, but enough to leave anyone in the area unsettled.

[Arthera]

Arthera

Visibly looking for where to start, Erika paused a moment before giving a reply. She wanted to find some place to sit down first, there was a limit to how much she wished to push her body right then and there. Luckily, there was a bench on the terrace, and Erika glided with the ground to it, wasting no time in sitting down. The sun felt good against her skin, the slight breeze fanning the sweat that had started to form on her skin from the brief effort. Leaning her back against the wall the bench was placed against, she looked towards Hillard, returning his earlier smile.

"I am no one really. I certainly do not have any titles or artifacts to my name. I am simply Erika. The only thing that separates me from others is my ability with earth."

Adding example to words, Erika made the staff she had used as support sink back into the ground, and instead formed a simple sword, hilt outwards, from the stone wall to the left of her head. Reaching over and gripping it with her right hand, she pulled it effortlessly from the wall and held it in her hand. It was formed from a single piece of stone, but did not weight any more than a regular long sword, nor was there any real defining feature to this weapon that could be seen.

"I can shape the earth into what I can imagine. I can make pillars, houses, golems... it all depends on how much time and effort I wish to put into it. And as you can see, I can also make weapons from it as well." she spun the blade around and offered it to Hillard hilt first. Despite the crude look, it was well balanced, sharp and durable enough for regular use, he'd also notice how light it was for a piece of stone.

"It helps that I am a blacksmith as well, so I can make good weapons. I learned to handle what I craft, but nowhere near any sort of expertise you might have. I never had to fight anyone before today... or yesterday, I lost track of time when Nicolai forced sleep upon me." Erika shook her head slightly, moving stray strands of hair from her face before resuming.

"This is why I was chosen, correct? Why enemy Generals wanted to capture me alive? Caused so much death and destruction just to find me? I am not even sure the townsfolk I tried to protect made it despite my efforts..." Thinking about it again made the situation sink in, Erika finally realized how many friends she had lost, how many vacant-eyed bodies she had left there in the ruined town. There had been no time to reflect upon the last events, everything had moved so fast or required focus, but now...

She turned her head away from Hillard as her eyes started watering.
--------------------
--------------------
Milori

"Ava'yorn Mariko, Milie, it's good to see you both again. Did you have any trouble getting here?"

Milori frowned as she heard the greeting from the tall warrior at the temple's door. The familiar voice, the greeting word and the obvious use of her, decidedly well-pronounced, nickname quickly added up in her head.

"Galy?!" Yup, the previously thought-of mountain blasting flying lizard himself. Milori didn't think she'd meet him again after that little incident with the enchanted bracers and the rampaging horse-sized demon-beetle all those years ago. In any case, perhaps karma was going full circle and she WAS going to be exploded by a Council member after all. On the other hand, there was no sense in fretting about it now, might as well be civil. And by civil, that meant running up the rest of the distance to the dragon-man and jumping in for a tackle hug, which would hardly move him an inch if she recalled things properly, guy's like a wall.

"HEY! Galy! How are ya?" said as she hung from his neck, arms wrapped around it, in a brief but firm hug. "Trip's been good, at least quieter than this girl's by the sound of it." letting go of the man's neck, she turned towards the other woman.

Milori had an instinctive dislike for cold, due to her power having to double-time in order to remain of use, and if this woman could indeed freeze things and make it snow with a sneeze. Well, this meant she was an ability user that somehow controlled frost, and that Milori was never going to touch her. Ever. Remain civil she thought, and Milori waved and smiled at the woman.

"Name's Milori, nice to meet you. You part of the Council too or they send you an invite? Love the hair by the way." Milori didn't mention she could use a change in wardrobe, she looked positively ragged.

Changing her focus before getting a reply, as Milori tended to do, she bent over and picked up her travel pack from the place where she had dropped it when jumping at the dragon-man, before addressing him again.

"So, um... in any case, why am I here?" gesturing with her right hand at the massive temple around them. "Council felt lonely and wanted me around to enliven the place up?"

The question was rhetorical by now, Milori had gathered enough clues already to know this wasn't a social call after all. The arrival of a likely non-Council other ability user, and the fact that Galez was here to open the doors meant there was a gathering of those able to pack a punch with abilities. With all the rampant destruction caused by darkling forces, the Council may be calling in everything they could to stem the tide. Even then, Galez of all people should know how Milori preferred to work. She was rooting for the home team and all that, but a big team player Milori wasn't exactly geared for.

[SikstaSlathalin]

*Hillard*

The Warrior absorbed everything his newest pupil told him about her power and abilities. His mind was already coming up his training sessions to put the girl through. Earth control was a highly useful, it was one of the skills he had wished he could have at times. He smiled lightly at her demonstration and studied the stone sword closely. It was quite good, he could plainly see the girl's smithing skills the balance was fantastic and it looked sharp enough to cut a tree in half. He was about to comment when he heard the emotion in her voice and looked down to see her eyes watering up.

The big man frowned lightly stabbing the sword in the soft grass before kneeling before Erika lifting her chin to look him in the eye.
"You have been through much, your tears are understandable. I know you are upset with the knowledge you might not have saved everyone, but think of this. Those that you did save and I assure you, you did save many of them. They get to see the dawn and return to their lives all thanks to you. You're powers are impressive Erika, and with my training they will save many more lives." He smiled at the young Earth user.


*Galez*

The greeting from Mariko was expected as was the one from Milie, he was just glad he was well-built otherwise he would've been floored by the well-endowed Dark Elf. With a smile he returned her hug setting the woman down.
"I'm good Mili, just glad you both made it here safe and sound, and don't worry about the snow day in the kitchen Mariko. You made some of our icy members feel right at home for a bit. And you both are here because Mahavalli is gaining more ground than we can keep from him. We need all the allies we can get, any past crimes are forgiven and the both of you will be honorary Council Members now. Come I will show you to your rooms." He smiled closing the front door and motioning for Milie and Mariko to follow him.

[RedKayne]

Raever could smell them... their blood... it was more of the Darkling sent from Mahvalli. Raever lurks through the darkness of the cave to peer through the opening, and he saw the approaching Night Stalkers. He sighed heavily, he was hoping to get more rest before his next battle. He just couldn't get a break... He grabs the sickle strapped to his waist, and was prepared to slit his wrist to draw upon his magical blood. However, he paused when a dark figure stepped in front of the cave, facing against the creatures of darkness.

Raever dropped his sickle with a start as the figure at the cave mouth clapped his hands, creating a thunderous sound that knocked down the group of Night Stalkers. The blood mage took a better look at the figure, it appeared to be a dark knight of some sort. Raever frowns, assuming it was one of the Dark Generals trying to take the glory for himself. Well, Raever was going to let these two forces battle each other out while he attempts his escape.

He bends down to pick up his sickle once more before lightly slicing his wrist, gritting his teeth from the delicious pain as blood seeped out from the fresh wounds. He ties his sickle back to his belt before using his free hand to draw the blood towards it, forming a dense sphere of blood. He takes aim and shoots it at the dark knight's back, the sphere of blood acting like a cannon ball as it rushed towards the figure to smash against its back. Regardless of whether or not the attack landed, Raever rushed out of the cave entrance and begins to retreat from the battlefield while cursing his luck.

[Derpnaster]

Mariko...

Mariko smiled widly. "Really? I'm glad I didn't do too much damage then." Mariko said as she fell instep right next to the space dragon, on occasion it would seem her hand brushed against his or came really close to it, yet it did not, "so, I get my own room now? Hmmm. Maybe I could stay with you tonight? After all, you know how lonely I get at night. Hehe" Mariko smiled constantly until they reached her new room. "Well, I'll be seeing you later," Mariko half whispered the. Quickly kissed Galez' cheek. "Bye" the Yuki Onna said then closed the door and was gone.


Nirel...

Nirel finally found a nice spot in the gardens with a well that had water full to its sunken brim. "I wonder where everyone went.... Or if they survived" she muttered as she load down and let her hair turn green and her feet ,now dipped in the water, turn into roots. She then just load there and let the sun and water sooth her and send energy through her body to aid in healing entirely .

[Arthera]

Erika

Erika hastily wiped each eye with the back of her hand and sniffled lightly before nodding to Hillard. Some part of her felt foolish, starting to tear up in front of a decidedly important member of the Council. On the other hand, Erika wasn't some battle-hardened veteran that had seen death on this scale before, all of this was so very new to her. In all honesty Erika still felt crushed about the whole situation, but it was also tempered by the fact that dead was dead. The fallen were not coming back and only those she might be able to help in the future, as Hillard said, could he aided. It was also possible that most of the other recruits were as crestfallen as she felt, surviving the death and destruction of their loved-ones and homes and that her situation was far from the only occurrence.

There had been little time to really talk to the others in the infirmary. People kept adding up, appearing in various states of wear, some unconscious, others too absorbed in their own thoughts to speak. It was obvious that none of them had gotten here easily, and that many had the same questions as she had been asking.

"Thank you, for the support. You are right, Nicolai wouldn't have left people endangered before leaving with me. I am sorry if this display wasn't what you figured a potential Council recruit should show. I-" she nodded again, putting on a smile. "I will be fine. Perhaps something to occupy my mind while I handle the feelings would be good for me."

Erika reached out and gently took the blade from Hillard's hand and simply dropped it to the ground tip first, where it simply sank into the stone and vanished from sight.

"Tell me about this training. Nicolai mentioned training as well, but I have yet to be told what this training entails. The way everyone was separated with different Council members means that we have been matched with a compatible teacher? I have never met another ability user before in my life, so I am not certain as to how all of this works, or how different abilities are in others."

The Council member Hillard, he with all the titles and names attached to him, did not describe his powers as anything relating with control over an external element, but control of the inner forces of the body instead. Was she to learn his art as well as her own? Or was it that in following this man's training, she would improve her abilities when using her own powers? Nicolai himself said he had powers of the mind, another type of power Erika had never imagined existed, thinking that controlling a physical outside element was the extend of what such "abilities" were confined to.

"As I mentioned before, since I am not well enough to start what I think is your preferred method of training, perhaps there is something else we can begin with? If it is more use of my own ability, I do not need my body to make it function, and I am still quite able to learn anything you may wish to impart verbally."

--------------------
--------------------

Milori

The brief tour of the temple was... something else. Grand, in the sense it was big and incredibly dripping with wealth. More opulence than most palaces she had visited, much more regal than your average temple. Already, Milori had filched a signet ring, two ivory and gold quills, a set silver letter openers, three pearls nearly detaching from the chair they were encrusted in and a pair of fine woman's leather gloves... all of which she unceremoniously dumped in a potted plant two hallways later. The Council and staff weren't even trying to keep their things safely tucked away and that, in itself, was a total killer for the thrill of taking stuff in the first place.

To be fair, the Council likely never had to fear about thieves roaming about their halls, seriously bad for the health of said burglar, and the fact that most thieves wouldn't dare try their hand at this place anyway. Still, with a basically white record now, Milori could spend a day just prying jewelry from the WALLS and still have not gone through a fraction of the rooms in this place.

"My room, neat..." Milori said once the three of them reached the bedroom section, only barely looking into it when Galez showed it to her, her mind completely uninterested in lodgings no matter how richly decorated. Still, she entered when she was asked, letting the ice girl get her moment with Galy before locking herself away. On the other hand, the second Galez had walked off and wasn't in the hallway, Milori slipped out of the room from under the doorway, reforming herself from the water puddle she had briefly become. No sense in opening the door and alerting the neighbor. Silently padding away from the rooms, Milori firmly intended to visit the place in detail and see what there was to see. If she was going to be a Council member, the word honorary escaping her thoughts at the moment, this was home and as such, free for her to explore.

Which she did. Milori found the dining room first, quickly followed by the kitchens, where she distracted two cooks long enough to have a bite of chicken and warm bread in her. Long trip, midday, hungry and all, that and the cooks were more than happy to help a poor elven maiden ease her gnawing hunger. Waving them goodbye with still greasy fingers, Milori made her way down the hallways, licking her fingers, smiling and greeting everyone she came across, all of them staff members seemingly keeping the place warm, fed and clean. And littered with random valuables Milori took and then left elsewhere, stealing more out of habit and opportunity than any actual need for the trinkets she briefly held.

Maybe this was why they wanted her in a room the moment she entered the temple, but that wasn't much fun now was it?

What she really wanted right now, was a bath. A steaming hot bath or a hot spring. Never mind having the power of water, it just wasn't the same. You do not deny a woman her bath when she needs one and feels like she is due one. Milori was perfectly clean, likely much cleaner than anyone else at any given time, but still, there was something about soaking in a large body of hot water... Inquiring at a passing maid, Milori was delighted to hear that there was, in fact, a hot springs on the temple grounds. Wasting no time, Milori bee-lined along the hallways towards the designated area.

Entering the changing room, she wasted even less time removing her clothes, leaving them in a bundle where they landed. Taking a long towel from a neat stack by the door, she entered the open-air hot spring and waded in, letting out a very contended sigh as she sank into the warm waters up to her chin.

She could get used to living here...

[RisingPhoenix]

Mahvalli whirled around to face Itani his face clear of emotion. He approached the tiger very slowly and was only a foot away from him when he stopped and moved a strand of hair from his face.

“Do you think the council cares about you? They don’t care about you, you’re just tools, pawns to be used to stop me. Why do you think I left? They’re twisted, they no longer represent what I fought for them to represent. They’ve changed and you’ll soon find out just as I did,” Mahvalli said as he took a step closer to Itani, longing for the tiger’s touch, longing for his embrace, the smell of his fur lingered on his nose and he could only sigh when he was but a few inches away from him. They were so close now, even though Itani had turned his back on him and the ray of sunlight filled the room with an ominous light, Mahvalli simply sighed and placed a unusually calming hand on Itani’s shoulder, a gesture he had done before he departed the Council, a gesture that brought back so many memories.

“Itani, if only you knew the true reason of my departure, if only you knew, but you are too young to realize it,” Mahvalli said as he inhaled the male’s scent, “you are free to leave Itani, I will not keep you here against your will, but seeing you has brought back so many emotions. You can act as if you don’t care as if my heel turn caused you great discomfort, but I want you to know I still love you.”

Mahvalli let go of Itani’s shoulder and walked away from him, but not before kissing Itani on the neck. He was now perched at the crystal window peering down at the forest.

“Do you remember the walks in the forest Itani?”
================================

Auro stared at Iskander for a few moments before shaking his head.

“You have much to learn, but I assure you it will come,” Auro said. “None of us were victorious in our mission young one, best to not beat yourself up over this simple loss. More missions will come, and more opportunities to prove yourself will arise.”

Auro turned around as if to leave, but quickly handed a small skull off his rattle to Iskander, “use it wheneva you want to go somewhere else, somewhere like your home realm. Not much is left of that place, but I assure you answers you will find to the questions you currently have.”

============================

Arteimos listened to Nicolai as he gave instruction and freaked a few of the recruits out with his telepathy. He could only look at the recruit he would be training. His name was Urzai, the last of the metal golems. He had taken a human appearance and to that Arteimos simply shook his head. The council was a free place to express yourself. He needed not to hide here, and Arteimos would teach him the art of self-control. He would need to know the young one’s deepest fear.

When Urzai wobbled over to Nicolai, Arteimos raised a brow, but not for long. Urzai spoke and Arteimos’s eyes narrowed on Urzai.

“I’m Arteimos,” he said rather calmly, “please follow me, I wish to know more about you and your race.”

Arteimos looked at Nicolai who had crossed his arms and took note of everything that was occurring around him. He watched as trainer and recruit left to learn more about one another while he stood in front of Nika and Æthelynd.

“Please follow me,” Nicolai said softly as he turned and walked towards the exit. He led them through beautiful halls lined with paintings of different council members before it transformed into a beautiful open field. The field was lined with rose bushes.

“I do not wish to start your training now as you are still recovering, I only wish to know if there is anything you wish for me to know about either of you.”


Arteimos looked at Urzai, “how long have you been in hiding?”

[Aureyon]

Itani did not turn around, but he did listen, and that choice... The choice to listen was the hardest thing that he had to do. He wanted so much, to turn around and face the man whom he had once loved, but things were different now, time had changed the love that had once been in his heart for Mahvalli, and now it seemed that that love had been replaced, with a burning hurt and heartache.

He stiffened at the touch of Mahvalli, and his sharp eyes closed only briefly to allow his mind to be in the past, and no sooner had they closed were they open. He could not allow himself to grow conflicted on his path, Mahvalli had a child, and a wife. He had all but forgotten him, and now he was using Itani’s heartstrings to convince him to join the war against the Council.

He had had enough, and he could not take listening to any more reminiscing of the past, and with a faint, and enveloping warmth, he was gone from Mahvalli’s base. In the brief point between time and space, Itani realized that Mahvalli may be telling the truth. At least, that was what it seemed as he had listened to his reasoning, Mahvalli was either telling the truth, or believed that he was in the right; Either way Itani had to free him from this madness. It was his duty and honor.

He reappeared only a few hundred yards from the dark temple-like structure, his mind reeling from the questions that flooded, like raging water from a freshly broken dam. He closed his eyes in an attempt to free his mind of the questions, but they would not go away. Indecision filled his mind, and the tiger-man no longer knew what was right, and what was wrong.

“Enough!” he roared, and a sheer concentration of Sunlight fell upon him that caused the world, seemingly, to go silent and then a resounding explosion that rocked the very foundations of the dark temple occurred, and at it’s center a mighty roar could be heard before it faded into the distance, echoing for countless leagues. If one were paying attention closely, they would sense a massive spike in solar energy, and would hear the resounding echo of the explosion that would sound like a thunderclap to those not near him.

If one entered the remnants of the forest, and could make their way through the screen of smoke, and maze of burning trees, they would find Itani on his knees, his breathing heavy, and his braided hair falling over his shoulder and the slight tinkling as beads that had been interwoven in it touched. It was truly a sight of such devastation that it would take many years, if no aid was given to the Earth which had been damaged, for regrowth to occur in this place.

Itani found that he was rooted to the spot in which he had fallen as the sunbeam fell upon him, before the explosion. His limbs seemed to lack the strength to move, and his mind seemed to no longer be full. At least there was some solace in this scene of devastation.

[TheDoctor]

With a grunt, Urzai followed his new mentor, Arteimos, until he came to a stop and questioned him of his time in hiding. His thoughts raced back to the dull yet still painful memories of the eradication of his species, and little by little he counted the years of loneliness that still continued to climb. The Golem looked at the ground and closed his eyes gently, not in pain but in respect for his fallen people. Too long. Far, far too long. And I've had enough.

"Twelve years." Urzai opened his eyes and looked away, past Arteimos and towards the rest of the infirmary. "I've been like this for twelve years." He bit his tongue slightly as a spasm of pain shot up his leg. "And I'll be staying like this until I have Mahvalli's head on a plate. Auro's as well."

[SikstaSlathalin]

*Hillard*

The big man smiled sitting besides the young woman.
"You are partially right, as the Mystic of the Body my training will consist of a lot physical conditioning, combat training, and the like. It will also consist of mastering your inner focus, and becoming more in tune with your Abilities and your Element. Meditation, martial arts, intuition many things. For now let's see how good your focus is. Close your eyes and focus on creating a simple ball of rock."


*Galez*

The kiss was unexpected but not unpleasent even with Mariko's ice powers. Dragon skin even in the human form is remarkably tough and resistant to temperature. As he parted ways with the women he went and retrieved the items Miri stashed and sent a few words to the woman's mind.
You can be a guest or a forced conscript Miri, stop your stealing. We know your past and are willing to look the other way for the sake of this war, but after that all crimes committed during the war will be dealt with and punished I found one stash and I can find the others. Hopefully this one warning would be enough to keep the Dark Elf's nose clean. He returned to the Infirmary to see how his pupil was doing.

He found her in the garden using the sun and water to recover from her injuries.
"Greetings Nirel, I am Galez Space Mystic of the Council, good to see you up and moving again." He smiled softly crouching down besides her.

*Nika*

As she was beckoned to follow one of the Recruiters Nika sighed softly and slowly got off the bed and shakily stood on her feet. Her body was still heavy feeling, but if she managed to get outside the sun would help her greatly. While not a plant like that one girl outside talking with Galez being a Sunfighter means she is connected to the sun and empowered by it. She followed Arteimos outside and closed her eyes feeling the sun's ray bring energy back to heir limbs. She listened to Arteimos talk but didn't at the same time.


*Night Walkers*


As they were both blasted by a Council members interference and their quarry made a break for it right into their arms. The Black Chief howled and ordered his men to split, half go after the prey the other half occupy the Council member. Using numbers and strength they surround the men and press their attack.

[Derpnaster]

Mariko...

Mariko flopped down on the feather-soft bed and let out a happy sigh. "Ohh that feels sooooo soft." She mumbled as she curled herself up in the soft downy sheets. She stayed that way for a solid five minutes before she went to the wardrobe and looked inside to find new ,not torn, dresses and clothing better fitted for moving around in, "hehee, I guess they rememberd I like dresses over shirs and pants." Mariko smiled and took one , a simple red dress with short sleeves and a skirt only inches above her knees, and went to the bathroom where she took a long cold shower and battered with her ragged hair for a long time until she forced it perfectly straigh. The. She dressed and admired herself for a little while before she opened her door and began wandering the temple looking for someone who could tell her where she needed to go to find out why she was brought here.


Nirel..

Nirel heard the footsteps before Galze even got out the door, it was a elf thing to listen for things like that, but didn't open her eyes until she heard Galez' voice. "Greetings Nirel, I am Galez Space Mystic of the Council, good to see you up and moving again." He smiled softly crouching down besides her.,
Nirel opened her eyes which were glowing softy while her power was in use.
"How do you know my name? I don't even know you or who you work for, I don't even think this is real." She said not turning her head to look at the space dragon at all. She didn't want to, in her mind if these people knew her name and knew how to coax her out of being a plant then just looking into one of their eyes could reveal too much about her.

[Waarnemen]

The Battle of the Roses

The Poison bearer followed Nicolai with a sense of hope. As she traversed the oblong corridoors, she gazed at its extravagant beauty. Her injuries didn't bother her, and she continued to walk. As the hallway turned into a battlefield, Æthelynd flared her nostrils at the roses. Even though they were harmless, beautiful things, the scent was almost too overwhelming for the Mystic. Æthelynd's thoughts about Tegan intensified, and it made her angry. "Why must we battle the flowers?" Her question derived from a nasty brawl with Tegan.

As far as she could recall, Tegan loved roses. Æthelynd tried her best to concentrate on someone other than her long-hated enemy. Still, she was as naive as ever.

[Arthera]

Erika

Listening intently, Erika got the general idea behind all the training. The Council was matching it's veteran members with the recruits to see how far they have come along with their powers and possibly give a little push to further that knowledge. The additional intent to impart secondary knowledge and skills to make them better suited for the fights ahead also seemed to fit with the agenda.

Fair enough. Erika was able to follow along with that for now. There were likely very little chances like this to be had in this day and age, a private tutoring session with a Council representative. Although not sold on all the potential physical exercise she felt was going to be pushed upon her as soon as she got better, Erika wasn't a stranger to hard work. Far from it.

Closing her eyes, Erika took a deep breath, ignoring the brief pang of pain. Already, she was picturing a ball of rock in her mind, a simple, rough but rounded, piece of stone. This was something she did every time she was about to work the forge, getting a good mental picture of what you want. She considered what this simple task would show to him, but then considered that this might be more about following instructions than any display of brute ability power.

A short distance from where she was sitting, the ball rose up out of the floor as if a person was getting up from a pool of water. It was fist-sized, roughly spherical piece of rock. It wobbled slightly once it had fully emerged, but did not start rolling around. The request had been a ball, nothing fancy or perfect, and that was exactly what she did.

Erika kept her eyes closed and listened to any further instruction that might be forthcoming.

--------------------
--------------------

Milori

Soaking in the hot water was bliss, and Milori was making the most of the moment, reclining against the rocks that ringed the steaming pool. She had undone her hair and left it to fall down into the water, creating an area of floating strands around herself, like a web. So relaxed she was right then and there, all the cares in the world left aside, that she literally jumped from her reclining position when Galez spoke to her.

”You can be a guest or a forced conscript Miri, stop your stealing. We know your past and are willing to look the other way for the sake of this war, but after that all crimes committed during the war will be dealt with and punished I found one stash and I can find the others.”

Quickly realizing that this wasn't spoken from some hidden place, but an actual voice in her head, Milori groaned and gave a sigh before “replying”, loudly, in her own head, uncertain as to how this mind talk worked exactly and if he was in her head or just sending a message.

“Galy dear, if I wanted to take things, you'd not have found them. Much less in a flower pot. No, those things I had initially wanted to take, but there just wasn't any fun in it. So I ditched them, too much effort to put them back. And you were kindly showing me the way to my bedroom, so I wasn't going to interrupt you by going back.”

On a whim, and to see if he really was in her head, she thought up some of the more enticing costumes she had ever worn in a bedroom before. Let him stew on that and see later on if he can talk to her and look her in the eyes, or not, depending on if he really was skimming inside her head or not. She was already grinning in anticipation of the next meeting, reclining back into the pool, when Galez spoke to her mind again, almost as an after-thought.

“Come to the left-wing courtyard, you can for ask directions on your way here.”

Well, seems like break-time was over, and lizardman had issued her marching orders already. With a pout, Milori merely shed the water off her slender frame as she climbed out of the warm pool, letting it flow off completely, leaving her dry with barely a hint of power involved. She combed her long hair briefly before willing the water in it to evaporate and tying it back up. Wiggling unhurriedly into her clothing and accessories, Milori made her way out of the dressing room minutes after the “mental message” had arrived.

Milori asked directions to her destination from the first passing servant she saw, and then made her way to meet her watchdog.

[RisingPhoenix]

Mahvalli stood at the window watching those below scurry to work on building different architecture and doing what they were ordered to do by his generals. He was sure they were all doing whatever they wanted, and the matter of their mission being a failure was something he would deal with when the time came, for now he needed to clear his head and he needed to speak with Auro. Now that they had the elementals on their side, the Council would surely be more of a threat to his next plan, now he had to seek assistance from the other realms in order to assure that this war would go without a hitch. Sighing, he walked away from the window, but returned to it when the mighty roar that Itani unleashed echoed throughout the dark tower. Mahvalli looked at the spot that Itani had destroyed and smiled.

“Conflicted huh?” he said as he watched his minions rush off towards the explosion. “LEAVE IT!” Mahvalli ordered through the crystal window that caused the minions to freeze in their tracks and return to the work at hand.

Auro walked into the office the moment Mahvalli told his lower minions to leave Itani be.

“My Lord,” Auro said as he strode over to the window, “you let him go?”

“He is of more use to me out there then in here. Remember Auro, your enemy can also become your greatest ally,” Mahvalli said as Auro chuckled softly.

“You and your wicked tongue my liege,” Auro said as he strode away from the window towards the exit.

“Auro, summon the other Generals immediately. I need to speak with them all about what we are going to do next.”

“My pleasure,” Auro said as he moved away from the exit and took a stand in the corner. He slammed his staff against the hard metal floor and caused his staff to rattle immensely. The Generals would hear the rattling as it would be like a hundred humming bees in their ears, and they would come. If they ignored it, it would only get more intense to the point of great discomfort. When Mahvalli called it was best to come or suffer injury. Mahvalli looked at Auro.

“You have a knack for discomforting them Auro,” Mahvalli said with a smirk, “I like it!”

==========

“Nika, when Itani returns he will be your trainer. Both of you have such affinity with the sun I feel it is only right,” Nicolai said as he looked out over the beauty of the rose garden. He noticed the discomfort it was seemingly causing the other recruit.

As Mariko wandered the halls of the temple, she would hear a voice in her heard, Nicolai’s voice.

“Come to the rose garden immediately Mariko, do not ask questions, as everything will be made clear.”

Nicolai took a step onto the field and looked at Nika and Æthelynd.

“Both of you are from different worlds, and both of you have different gifts. You being here and accepting our guidance means that you want to stop Mahvalli and restore balance to the world, but what is balance? Who dictates when and where balance is needed? Our job is to maintain order and because Mahvalli has disrupted order we have to stop him,” Nicolai said, “each of you has experienced his idea of freedom. Each of you has seen the destruction his army carries. We here will teach you how to develop your gifts and as such how to effectively use them. We will teach you how to work around your disadvantages and make them your greatest asset. All of this comes, but you must be willing to put in the work.”

Nicolai sighed as he looked out towards the sky. The sunlight filtered onto the field, no doubt filling Nika with much needed energy.

“We will not train today, I simply wanted to get to know you, all of you in hopes that you find a home here in the Grand Temple.”
========

Arteimos looked at Urzai as he spoke of his twelve year solitude. The poor golem had no other like him in this realm. They were all destroyed by Mahvalli for fear of their growing strength. Mahvalli would crush any who he deemed at threat and the only reason the Council has lasted this long was because of the fact that Mahvalli was family. Arteimos knew more than he led on. Mahvalli was the brother of the leader of this Council, and his children were the leader’s relatives. It was to be expected that Mahvalli nor the Grand Master could come to terms with killing one another. They sent their warriors to do the dirty work. Mahvalli and the Grand Master’s resemblance was slightly uncanny, and Arteimos had paid attention the last he spoke to the Grand Master on how he spoke about Mahvalli.

It seemed too surreal, but Arteimos would do his job no matter what.

“Twelve years is a long time Urzai, to be without guidance of any sort, no family, no friends, but hopefully as time goes on you will consider us here your friends and family,” Arteimos said as he looked at Urzai, “your leg will heal as Nicolai said, the medicines given to you are of high potency, known to heal full breakage in a day; however, Hillard, the rather large gentleman is known for his abilities in healing any body part, that is what makes him the Body elemental.”

Arteimos sighed as he walked alongside Urzai, “you are free to ask whatever questions you have, none are off limits, understand?”

[SikstaSlathalin]

*Galez*

The Dragon sighed softly at the Plant girl, this was a very traumatizing experience so her numbness was understandable. He just hoped they could shake her out of it before the training began.
"As I told you. I am Galez the Space Mystic, I work for the Elder Council that governs and defends the world. We have files on each of you recruits, I studied each carefully so I would know what we were getting into. I know what happened to your home, I'm here to offer you a way to avenge them. By training to master your powers, you will be able to help bring Mahavalli and his Generals down." He patted the girl's shoulder softly as Milie responded to his mental message by flooding his mind with images of her in very arousing outfits. Mentally he chuckled, he was a being of iron concentration and will and even a peep-show starring Milori Da'Alvan wouldn't be able to stop him from remembering what she stole. He sent her another message back.
“Come to the left-wing courtyard, you can for ask directions on your way here.” This would be an interesting training mission. He sent one last message to the woman as she made her way to the courtyard.
"Nice try on the mental peep-show Milie, but you'll need to try much harder to get me distracted."


*Hillard*


The big warrior nodded to the girl's good listening skills.
"Very good Erika, now bring it over here to your hand and shape it into a glass smooth sphere." He was testing the girl's listening skills and the level of concentration she could muster up on command. This would be an everyday thing for them, this time he would be nice so he could get something like a base reading, but once the girl was healed he would make her do this at random points and under varying levels of stress, it'll give her great control under fire without clouding her ability to defend herself.

*Nika*

The Sunner nodded to the Mind Mystic flexing her muscles slowly marching in place for a little bit.
She would be fit for duty soon, she rememberd a member of the Council named Itani. He was a tiger man and she hasn't seen him since she had been here. If what Master Nicolai said was true though this Solar Mystic would be the best trainer for her. She wasn't sure how much he could actually teach her though. From what she could see she was the most experienced in actual battle amongst the Recruits. And she had been well-trained by her people in controlling the Fire Element since each Sunner is born with it. She wouldn't fight it though, she was here as an ambassador for the Sunfighter people. And as such she must listen to orders. As she waited for something to happen she studied the girl next to her. Pretty and well-endowed the Sunner couldn't quite tell what her Element was, must be something useful otherwise she wouldn't be here. Her dislike of roses was an odd one though.


*Rancor*

Only the sound of a rocking bed and screams could be heard coming out of the chambers of Mahavalli's Spymaster. Luckily that part of the Dark Temple was mostly deserted so it wouldn't be disturbing anyone. This had been going on for most of an hour, two beings of raw power and virility like Tegan and Rancor could go on for so long without tiring. And if it wasn't for Auro they would have done just that. As the damned Dragon reject began rattling his infernal staff the Fallen Angel lifted his body up from Tegan and snarled.
"I swear by Lucifer I'll shove that staff down his throat one of these days." Very reluctantly he moved from his bedmate and began dressing tossing the Succubi's clothes to her.
"Come, our master is calling."

[Derpnaster]

Mariko...

Normally Mariko would have responded to the obvious intrusion into her cold and so obviously demonic mind in a way that usually left the perpetrator screaming while they tried to free most of their body from a block of ice. But since this was the council and Mariko ,and angel (not so much demon) liked the council she decided to follow the friendly voice in her head and walked to the Rose Garden.

On her way to the Rose Garden Mariko took in the temple and all it's extravagant glory she couldn't help but notice that everything was designed to radiate warmth and protection, but not for those on the inside but for those who looked to the Council for protection, yet to her it was all cold. No matter how warm it was outside Mariko was always cold, always dreary. But perhaps she could find a small spark here. Maybe she to could feel warm for once.

Mariko finally found her way to the rose garden, and a strange scene. Nearby one girl , who was rather pretty, seemed to be having some sort of conflict, perhaps she also had a 'demon' personality inside her as well and it was angry with all the flowers. Off a ways from the girl was Niki (Mariko's nickname for Nicolai) and another person she didn't know. Shrugging to herself Mariko invited her Angel to come up and say hello, Demon she left alone since she didn't like people unless she could manipulate them. Mariko walked over to Niki and with a wide smile she let Angel speak first
"Hi Niki! Wow you look stronger than last time hehe." The overly happy sounding Angel said before Mariko took back control
"Sorry about that Niki, I was hoping Angel would be a little less... Well Angel."


Nirel...

Nirel visibly flinched when Galez touched her shoulder. Her hand shot to his and swatted at it on pure impulse and out of sheer fear for what could happen. She was at best uneasy about this place at worst she was outright scared and unwilling to submit to anything that might just use her for her magic and throw her out.
" please, don't touch me." Nirel said quietly trying not to straight up knock out the Space Dragon with her flowers.
"I don't know, or trust you... I have no reason to." She said then she closed her eyes

[TheDoctor]

Urzai continued to stare away from Arteimos, a frown on his mug. Questions? What questions don't I have? Silence permeated their conversation while the Golem contemplated what he wanted to know. I haven't been told anything about this entire dilemma. I woke up to watching my friends slaughtered by demons, and then got the shit beaten out of me by a witch doctor. My first question is what the hell is going on?

He tapped his finger upon the crutch as his vision traced the archway of the infirmary. Finally, his frown lightened slightly. "Why me? Why does Mahvalli want me so badly?"

[Arthera]

Erika

The next instruction was for a slightly more precise manipulation, if not exactly harder for Erika to manage. Eyes still closed, she bent forward, left hand extended with her fingers brushing the ground. Her body complained, as Erika imagined an elderly person's body might complain at moving as she did, but she ignored it. The pain was a dull echo of what it had been earlier and she could easily manage discomfort in her muscles and joints at this level. One did not work a forge for many years without having sore muscles and aches every other day, it just happened if you worked with any real dedication.

She called the ball of rock she had previously made to her hand, already improving it's shape so that it rolled, rather than tumble, towards her. When it reached her hand moments later, she grabbed onto it and straightened back up, holding it in front of herself at eye level. Still fist-sized and quite light for such a mass of rock, Erika held it easily in her hand. The rock had already changed into a smooth, spherical shape, but Erika still ran her right hand around the exterior, more out of habit than any real need to touch the object.

There was just something about touching what you made that gave it a more "complete" feel. Erika did this every time she could when she crafted something with her power or at the forge. The texture and feel told more than what the eyes could actually tell you. Even with her eyes closed, she knew it was as Hillard had asked. The dull sphere in her hand was as round and smooth as could be managed without a scholar's nitpicking, which Erika surely wasn't.

Erika was about to quip some nonsense about needing a paperweight, but she decided against it. For one thing, Hillard was not likely the type of person to have anything to do with paperwork, and there was the fact she did not wish to break the silence of the "class" she was currently undertaking.

--------------------
--------------------

Milori

Eventually reaching the desired courtyard that Galez had wanted her to join him in, Milori rounded the corner and saw the large man's back. He was standing in a large open space filled with flowers of all kinds and with what seemed like a sunken, stone-ringed well in it's center. Wasting no time she grinned and called out to him.

"Admit it Galy, you still liked what I showed you! And I'm sure I can do better to dist-"

As she walked towards the dragon-man, walking along the paths to avoid trampling some of the pretty flowers set in neat rows, Milori saw that there was another person in the courtyard with them. Hidden by the larger man's bulk, Milori only saw the girl when she had walked a bit closer. Not wasting time to resume picking on the Council member, Milori chimed in again, giggling.

"Galy! I didn't think you were into this sort of thing on a first date, but I guess I can manage a menage a trois for you as a personal favor if you insist."

It was only when she had arrived a few steps from Galez and the girl that Milori fully felt the somber mood of the gathering. There was a definite feel of unease and tension in the air and Milori stopped in her tracks. Lifting both hands in the air as if under arrest, Milori slowly took a few steps backwards, not wanting to crowd in and potentially make things worse, whatever was happening. Call it a thief's sense to avoid trouble, honed by decades of use.

"It's a joke dear. I just like to tease the big guy when I can since I arrived here." she said, trying to diffuse the situation. Milori kept backing up until she reached the opposite side of the sunken well, placing it between the elven girl and herself.

"He does look grumpy, a tad menacing and seriously needs to work on his sense of humor, but Galy's a big softy inside all that plate armor. Imagine a large stuffed bear when talking to him and it usually makes interactions a lot more palatable."

Kicking her short boots off as she spoke, Milori slowly eased herself to the ground and dunked both her dark-skinned feet into the cool waters of the well, leaning back onto her hands behind her back to soak in the sun by the same token. As much as this was a comfortable way to spend time outdoors, Milori was also quite ready to fight now if things turned sour, with such a large source of water nearby and all that. Although she doubted that the other elf was going to start a fight, she looked more scared than anything else, Milori rarely took chances she could avoid.

"Name's Milori by the way. Big guy's Galez, if he hasn't told you already, but I call him Galy. You got an invite too?"

[SikstaSlathalin]

*Hillard*

The big warrior chuckled lightly nodding at the creation.
"Very impressive, Erika. Just as I would expect to see a Smith create. This next task might be a touch harder. Upon your now perfectly smooth ball of rock carve seven perfectly straight lines over it's surface. These lines cannot touch or cross each other and each must be the size of your pinkie's tip." He sat back and waited for Erika to do this.


*Galez*

The Dragon sighed at Nirel's reaction.
"You have no reason not to trust me, you are in no danger here. In fact this is the safest place on the planet. I understand you're going through much, but if you want this to end we need to train and fight the forces of evil."

He heard Milie hail him and let out a slight smile as he turned to look at her.
"You can try Milie, but my concentration is pretty rock solid. And trust me I'd find a better place than the Temple's back-yard for a first date." As the Dark Elf apologized to Nirel for her joke and preceded to kick her boots off and soak her feet in the waters of the pond. These were the two he was supposed to train for the battle with Mahavalli. This might be a bit of a challenge.
"Well now that both of you are here, I can give you a run-down on what exactly this training will be. Now while I don't have the actual Elements of Water and Forest at my control, my vast knowledge of spells and the like, means I know enough to train the both of you in how to truly master your skills." He looked at the Plant girl.
"Nirel, in time you will have total mastery over plants and animals, use them to fight for you, heal you, protect you and your comrades. We will also work on helping you avenge your friends and family."

Looking at the Drow he smiled admiring her for a few seconds thinking of what to say.
"And as for you Milie, your skills with water are pretty impressive now. But just like Nirel I will help you to empower your skills and maybe even give you a few new ones to play around with. Our training will consist of both physical training and power training. None of it will be easy, but it will be what will save us from Mahavalli. Any questions?"

[Atrum Daemon]

'No you fool!' Isindrur thought as Raever fled, catching himself as the blood ball hit him in the back.

The seismic feedback field kicked him, sending a wave a sound wave blasting back toward Raever seconds after his attack passed through the field. Isindrur knew he needed to focus on the Night Walkers before trying to save the Tiefling. A swipe of his sword through the air to send a scythe of sonic energy forth, splitting one of the warriors open as it washed over him. Isindrur locked onto who he assumed to be the leader and he readied his blade. Sonic energy collected around the blade, intensifying into the hypocenter of the Beaker Point.

Isindrur took off toward the leader, amplifying the sound of his movement to deafening levels. He aimed his blade at the leader in a powerful stab to plant the hypocenter of the Breaker Point on his chest.

–

Iskander was jerked from his meditations by the explosion and rushed out to see what had happened. An area of the palace had been rocked by an explosion and the prisoner had escaped through it. Iskander considered pursuit until he heard Mahvalli's order to let him be. He had been thinking about what Auro had said and had decided that he would locate and travel to his “homeland.” He knew he needed to. He needed to uncover more about himself and how he could become stronger.

His thoughts were interrupted by the buzzing of Auro's summons. He knew the meaning well. The Dark Lord must have come up with a plan of action. Working the kinks out of his neck from sitting so stiffly, the star being headed off for the main area of the palace to attend the meeting.

Jigoku was awakened from his deep thoughts by the buzzing summons of Auro. He found the sound irritating enough to not ignore it. Emerging from his chambers, the shadow dragon made his way to the meeting, curious as to the cause of the fuss.

[Aureyon]

Itani glided through the sky, having left the hidden base of Mahvalli without a look back. It was hard to think that Mahvalli believed that he was on the correct path, but it was even harder to believe that he would destroy everything that the Council stood for. It was true, Mahvalli’s words had reached Itani, and his heart no longer was able to distinguish between right or wrong, it was all a gray area in his mind. It was this that had consumed his mind as he managed to find his way back to the Grand Temple.

He subconsciously felt that many powered beings were in his vicinity, but something else broke through his concentration. The familiarity of the sun pervaded his conscience, and he found his eyes upon a younger woman, who was dressed quite oddly, but she seemed to emanate solar power. He strode up to the woman, ignoring the cries of surprise from many of those assembled around them, and he placed his right arm over his heart.

“May the sun continue to light your way, sister” he stated in a voice that echoed of question and the confusion that raged inside him. This woman was clearly favored by the sun, as Itani had been, but it was not a gift given to her, it was more of a birthright; his connection with the sun told him that, and the familiarity of her presence seemed to ease his mind of Mahvalli’s corruptions.

He turned away from the young recruit and eyed those around him, both recruits and recruiters before speaking loudly, and passively.

“Greetings all” his eyes landing upon each of those assembled, before continuing “I am Itani, favored of the Sun. You have all been gathered here to fight a darkness that threatens to erupt and bring the world to its knees. I have seen this darkness, and it is not without cause that I come to you now.” He paused seemingly staring off in the distance.

He didn’t know why he was telling them this, nor was he anyone of importance, but he felt that he needed to say the things that he was, and that it was the right path, if only to clear his own mind; being a creature of heightened senses, he could feel the fear coming off those assembled, no matter how deep they tried to hide it from him, he could feel it. It was something that he was accustomed to feeling, from a very young age, and his senses have only grown increasingly perceptive to the feeling as he ages.

“I come to you now to tell you that the Dark will not win. There is story that was once told among my people, before they were destroyed by the Darkness. I am not the last of my kind, but I am one of the few, and I wish now to share this story with all of you. May it fill your hearts with light and hope.”

He cleared his throat and closed his eyes remembering the story of his people

“Before the world was born, there was nothing but Tian’gr, or Darkness, in the common tongue. Tian’gr sought companionship and love in the vast emptiness that was the nothingness, and so he tore his shadowed fur from his skin, fashioning a female of the sharpest of teeth and deadliest claw, to be his consort and his companion through the long ages of the world before the world. And, many years passed, Tian’gr blissful in the nothingness, until the time when his consort Tian’shi came to him with the news that she had bore twelve children of his in secret, shielding them from his darkness. Tian’gr, growing angry at the betrayal of Tian’shi and the knowledge that he had children hidden from him ripped his consort apart, scattering her remains across the nothingness.

As Tian’shi’s blood collided with the unseen forces of the nothingness, the world was formed, by a great cataclysm that forced Tian’gr into hiding, as the light that touched him burned of purity and a new feeling that had never before been experienced; Hope. Tian’gr being forced to hide like a cub without a mother, grew bitter and angry, and in this anger was born Tiangri, the Shadow Huntress. She was the most powerful of all creatures ever spawned by the being Tian’gr, and it was in this that her task was given. To hunt and kill all that linked Tian’gr to the foul Tian’shi. He would not stand to have any remnants of the treacherous woman in his realm, or anyone realm, and thus began the Great Hunt.

One by one, the children of Tian’shi were found and slaughtered, and though their gifts of element were great, they were no match for the deadly Tiangri, that is until she came upon the last of two remnants of Tian’shi’s legacy. The first of the two, being the eldest, was gifted by the Tian’shi with the power to manipulate immense heat and fire. He fought Tiangri until he met his end at the hands of the huntress. He thought because he was gifted more strongly than his brethren, that he would beat the huntress in single combat, and he was wrong.

Tiangri, after ending the last of the powerful children of Tian’shi, turned her deadly sights on the youngest, and perhaps the least gifted of the cubs, and raised her sword to strike him down. However, her heart could not strike down a prey so weak, and one that would not bring her honor. So, she turned her back upon the young cub, and that simple mistake led to her doom.

For you see, the weakest of the cubs was also the strongest, for he did not flee the danger of Tiangri and remained steadfast against her darkness, he had the greatest, but perhaps the most insignificant gift of all, Courage. Tian’shi gifted him with the ability to have courage in all things, and his mind seeing that Tiangri was a prideful being, told him to use that to his advantage. Mustering every bit of courage within him, he did not flee from her, but instead chose to look pitiful and weak, and when she turned her back on him; He struck a killing blow...”

He looked to each of those assembled, hoping that the story would process in their minds as it did in his own peoples. It was a story filled with much confusion and many mistakes, but it was closest that it could come to the common tongue, and thus it had been altered only slightly, but the meaning still remained true through both versions.

“We must all call upon courage to face the darkness that is coming, the Huntress is coming again, and we can fight them, even those who appear to be the weakest of us will have a part to play in the days to come.”

[Derpnaster]

Nirel...

Nirel looked up at Galez for a moment then back down at herself. The wound in her back and the slight wound to her stomach where the blade pierced through. She looked over her bare arms which were covered in bruises and cuts. Her whole body, beaten broken, and nearly destroyed. She knew that she was easy prey for those that wished her death. But was she really able to help? Could she, the Lowborn social hermit, ever hope to defeat this evil. Nirel sighed "I'm not who you're looking for." She finally said quietly then she laid down entirely and let her feet up to her hips and stomach turn to wood and she just laid there absorbing the sunlight.

[Arthera]

Erika

She considered the latest request for a moment. In itself, it wasn't a very difficult task to complete, but it was much more precise than forming a ball or smoothing over said ball. Eyes still closed, Erika pictured the task at hand, rubbing her thumb over the smooth ball in her hand.

The grooves appeared, needle-thin, spread like stripes over the ball of rock in her hand, circling it all around. Once the first step was done and that her mental picture of the sphere was fully formed, Erika sent a trickle of power into the orb, widening the lines to the correct size and depth. In moments, the once smooth sphere now sported seven grooves in parallel lines spread over the object, none touching or crossing.

Erika was confident about the precision work, even with her eyes closed, lines were easy to add after all. Once, a while back, someone had wanted a poem engraved into a blade, and it had been incredibly precise work in itself. She had spent quite a while etching the letters with a small hammer and chisel during the forging process. This had been before she had learned to better control her powers. Since then, there had been other instances where small details were asked for, a flower on the hilt, a design on the blade, a special motif, etc. Her focus had always been enough to complete the task to the satisfaction of the client.

Holding the sphere between her fingers, Erika lifted it higher so that Hillard could get a good view of the lines he had requested on the sphere.

--------------------
--------------------

Milori

She sat up straight and looked at Galez.

“This is the first I hear about any training, that wasn't on the invite I got dear. I thought the Council wanted to meet all the nice ability users and talk things over. Figured I'd be getting some quality time while here, maybe sunbathe and all between vocal seminars about power uses and such. Training wasn't on the menu... much less any type of confrontation with Mahavalli.”

Kicking both her feet in the water, Milori turned to look at the spray of water she was causing.

“Look, I'm fine with sharing and playing nice with the home team, but I'm not what you're looking for if you want bruisers to fight a war, like the girl said.” waving a hand in the direction of the girl that was becoming part plant as she spoke. “I have a great many talents, but slugging it out is not exactly one of them.”

Calling up her power, Milori made water flow up her legs and over her frame, letting it soak into the cloth fabric and wet her skin. She then stretched and then lowered herself onto her back, enjoying an impromptu sunbathing session. Milori loved the feeling of sun drying up beads of water over her skin. She also didn't mind giving Galy some more eye candy in the process, he seemed like he enjoyed the view in any case.

"No Milori, not everyone is qualified or presumed to be frontline fighters, but everyone will still need training if they're gonna square off with Generals coming for them." the dragon-man's voice did not sound like it would brook any compromise, as usual.

She considered his words and lay there motionless for some time before lifting herself up onto both elbows to look at Galez. She stared at him a good long time before speaking.

“You're going to be stubborn about this aren't you...” Milori gave a short sigh and sprawled back down onto her back. “Fine, fine. I'll play along for a bit, but I reserve the right to complain liberally, loudly and as often as I want. Second, there better be treats in this pretty rock palace of yours, or I get cranky. I'll also keep you posted on my other demands as I think them up.”

Then, another question suddenly came up in Milori's train of thought.

"Who else is here anyway, besides snowflakes I met at the front door? We going to have a big social banquet or something to say hi? Or are you saying you and elfy here are all I'm going to be seeing?"

[RisingPhoenix]

Arteimos looked at Urzai and sighed. He could tell the male wanted revenge. Auro had really did a number on him from what he could see. The damned voodoo priest was one to look out for. He hardly ever left the confines of the dark tower, and if he were to leave it was for a good reason. The last Arteimos remembered seeing the dragon was when they had actually fought. It was before teams were created, it was during the time of tournaments. He could remember the tournament like it was yesterday, the Celestial Tournament, a tournament that determined who would find a place in the Chrysanthemum Society, a group of men and women dedicated to fighting darkness. Slowly, but surely the Chrysanthemum Society changed into what is now known as the Council. Arteimos stopped reminiscing about the past and looked at the future. Urzai was here, and he was wondering why he was here, just as Arteimos had done when he first arrived.

“You are here for a purpose Urzai,” Arteimos began as he took a step towards the beautiful roses that bloomed all around the temple. “We all have a purpose Urzai. Mahvalli was one a member of this council, but he left, and began his dark work. One thing is for certain Urzai, Mahvalli is not done yet. He sent Auro to find you and Auro NEVER fails a mission.” Arteimos plucked one of the beautiful blue roses and sniffed it before continuing, “it means that he’ll be after you again, but the reason behind his want for you delves deep into prophesy.” He turned to Urzai and pointed at the sky. “You have gifts Urzai, gifts that threaten the very fabric of Mahvalli’s plan for world domination. We were all chosen just as you were, we were all saved just as you were. Galez was the first of us to be admitted into the ranks of the council, and shortly after it was Nicolai, then I, and the others followed suit after.”

Arteimos paused for a moment as he gauged Urzai’s reaction to the information he was feeding him.

“You have great gifts, we all do. Observe,” Arteimos’s eyes shifted from their beautiful blue, to pure white and the clouds above began to shift and change, darkening almost instantly. Lightning streaked across the clouds and thunder roared. The wind picked up causing the vegetation to bend to its will. Arteimos looked at Urzai and smiled, “there are things we aren’t meant to understand Urzai, but I will do my damned best to protect them.”

Arteimos blew at Urzai and wind gushed forward like a tidal wave. He was sure the male wouldn’t be overturned, after all it was barely a storm level wind, just a breeze. “Just remember, if you accept the invitation, there is no turning back, and things will change.”

========
Mariko’s arrival cut things short as Nicolai had prepared to interact more with Nika and Æthelynd. Nicolai smiled and welcomed her with open arms. Her personalities always kept him intrigued, but she was as new as the others were. She had been recruited earlier than the others, but her training had yet to begin to officially become one of the Council. There were others, one being Milori who had also been recruited but had yet gone through her training. He was sure she was with Galez at the present moment. Then there was Isindrur, a recruiter like them, he was off on his mission to recruit a blood bender, or at least that is what Nicolai had instructed him to do. Sighing, he looked at all three girls assembled and shook his head. The last he remembered training anyone, there wasn’t this much hormones in the same area together. He smiled and looked at Æthelynd.

“Each of you possess a gift, a gift over a certain element, it is what we call an elemental,” Nicolai began, “and as such because you possess these gifts, you will be forever sought after by Mahvalli. If memory serves he has his claws extended to cut you from the face of the earth. For you see Elementals are a threat to his plans, and if we can bring you all together, we might have a chance at winning this war.”

Nicolai sighed, but was interrupted when Itani arrived. He was happy to see the male, but everyone was spread out on different parts of the estate, so his arrival would be sensed, but only Nika, Æthelynd, Nicolai and Mariko would hear the story he told about his race, and the legend his race told to each generation. Smiling after the story ended, Nicolai walked over to Itani and placed a soft hand on his shoulder.

“Arteimos was worried sick, but I told him you’d been in worse and you were fine. Thank you for that speech Itani, I am sure we will prevail over the darkness.” There was a pause as Nicolai smiled and turned to Nika, “That is Nika, she is a sunner, a being of the sun like you. I need you to train her, and get to know her, she is the elemental of fire, and I am sure you two have much in common. We don’t have a lot of time, but I figure we give them time to rest and the training can begin once they’ve all healed, but it’s up to you how you do it.”

Nicolai looked at Itani and then at Nika before walking over to Mariko and Æthelynd, “you two come with me, Erika you will train with Itani, Itani if you need me or any of us to talk to, we are here okay?” Nicolai sighed but knew Itani had heard him before walking off with Æthelynd and Mariko. “You two girls will learn a lot here, but first I need to know about you, so please indulge me Æthelynd, and after you can also indulge me Mariko.”

======
Auro stood on the side while Mahvalli stood at the window waiting for his generals to arrive. The first to arrive was Rancor, and as he arrived, the buzzing stopped in his ears. Next was Mahvalli’s son, Iskander whom Auro had spoken to earlier and gave the portal skull. He would speak with him later to see what his plans were. He would assist in any way he could to help the young man reach his full potential. The next to arrive was Jigoku, the jade warrior had gone missing in Auro’s sight, but he knew enough to know that he served Mahvalli without hindrance. There were still a few missing, but Auro would deal with their tardiness at a later time, just as he had done with Jusari. He had killed the male, devoured him, and all done under the orders of Mahvalli. There was no place for weakness in this group, none that Mahvalli would tolerate.

“Lord Mahvalli waits for the remaining generals, but until they arrive be patient, he has a plan to turn the tides of this war...” Auro spoke again with his heavy laced accent.

[SikstaSlathalin]

*Nika*

She nodded to Nicolai as he introduced her to her trainer Itani. In response to his greeting she said the one usually used by Sunfighters.
"And may it keep you warm when darkness crosses the land." She listened to the tiger-man's story seeing the truth in it and relating to it well. Once he finished she approached him nodding lightly.
"Very good story Master Itani, I look forward to training with you. I am Nikadeama of the Sunfighters from the across the Sky River. What will we be doing first?"


*Galez*

Galez chuckled softly crossing his arms.
"Complain all you want but it won't save you from training, as for treats you gotta do good before getting those. There's many people here, fellow recruits like yourself, other Council Members. This place is never empty of life." He stopped talking when Arteimos demonstrated his powers to his recruits. He felt the winds pick up even if they weren't in the same area as the Storm Mystic.
"The training will do you both some good, and if all goes well. You'll both be back to living your lives, and while you may not think you are what we are looking for now, by the end of this you'll see you are exactly what we will need."

*Hillard*

The big man chuckled softly. This was going to be a very good recruit to train, she listened well and excelled at what she was given to do. He just hoped she could keep this up when under stress.
"You have great potential, Erika now the last exercise will be to do the same thing until you can't do it anymore."

[RedKayne]

Raever didn't get really far before the Night Walkers caught up to him and surrounded the blood-warrior. He scowls at the group of four monsters, but then formed a small smirk. "Is this everything that Mahvalli could send? I feel insulted," he chuckles before forming dual blood blades in each hand. He positions himself into a stance and prepares for battle, "Come on, I want to finish this quickly," he goads them.

One of the creatures roared and charged at him, but when the Night Walker got near on to his prey, a flurry of slashes was unleashed upon the creature until it fell to the ground. Once the others saw their companion slain, two others immediately jumped towards Raever. Quickly, Raever raises both of his blades and began to manipulate his blood. The two blades quickly formed into dozens of razor-sharp blood shards that shot towards the Night Walkers and sliced them into ribbons.

There was one Night Stalker left, and Raever slowly turned to face him. "Well, that was pretty easy," he wickedly smirks. Even though he kept his cool, Raever was extremely exhausted. He has been constantly retreating and battling for far too long, at this rate, his body would fall apart from fatigue. He wasn't going to last much longer.
---
Enya was outsiding of the bedroom where Rancor and Teegan were making passionate sex. The Wyvern sat upon the floor, leaning against the wall and listening to their lustful cries and screams. Her eyes were closed, almost enjoying the sounds they were making. However, the young Dark General was also deep in thought. Memories of her last battle flashed through her mind, and how she was almost slain by the powerful mind mage.

If the Council had such powerful beings on their side, what hope did Mahvalli had to defeat them? Especially considering that every single General, even the almighty Auro, has failed their mission and couldn't capture their target. This war was clearly not in their favor, and even though Enya would practically fight to the death for her master, she wouldn't carelessly throw her life away for a lost cause. Her faith in Mahvalli was not wavered, but he needed a backup plan in order to stop the Council. She sighs lightly from her perplexed thoughts and the future of her own life, and then sighed even louder at the insistent ringing in her ears.

The bed stopped creaking in the room next to her, and Enya stood up and disappeared into her own shadow before Rancor and Teegan would find the Wyvern... snooping.

She was a little late for the party, but Enya arrived in the room with the rest of the Dark Generals, slowly rising from her shadow and stepping on to the solid floor. "I apologize for the wait, I am now present," she says aloud before looking around.

[Waarnemen]

~Tessandra of Malithe~

Tegan sighed while her wings flapped like a bat, "Good god, the fun's over?!" She gasped as she resumed into her humanoid form to slip on a blue, embellished gown. Tessandra's sapphire eyes darted at the Mahavilli general. She gave a disapproving stare. "How dare he ruins our personal, private, sexy time! What KNAVES!!" She howled once she tugged on her slip over her breasts. She closed her eyes in contempt, and threw down the rest of the clothes.

In her diluted mind, "Men who interrupt a love session is bound to be abandoned in their hearts." In fact, for such a hurt lover, she wanted nothing more but the comfortable futon to herself. She smiled and showed Rancor her harmonious cleavage. "COME, RAN! THE NIGHT... peeps...." She dared not to say anything else objective (or subjective, for that matter). Once she got on her black slip, she put on her pantyhose and ran out the door.

Squawk, squawk, squawkity-squawk! Squawk, Auro, SQUAWK-SQUAWK!!!

Once they waltzed out of the coven, she could hear an annoying parrot squawking---oh, that was just Mahavilli and the other council members. Tegan was so tired, she refrained the urge to yell, "FIE ON YOU!" Instead, she went through her raven black tresses with her hands. Tegan's nose flared in contempt. She tried to doll up her appearance, "My apologies for the... tardiness..." she sulked into the ring of Council members with a clear undertone. Apathy got the better of her, and she couldn't fight someone sleeping on the floor. Tegan felt like an innocent girl walking into a United Nations conference; angry people everywhere, taking about everything awkward.

The succubus's lips were chapped, and licking them felt like licking glass shards. Tegan tried to pucker her lips. Much to her dissatisfaction, she could smell her own, salty saliva. She did what was right to avoid an unnecessary fracas. If their objective was to beat the shit out of the warriors, she needed Æthelynd to do that. Out of all the beautiful females she could have picked, Æthelynd was a name that was akin to POISON! She was a Poison Mystic, for crying out LOUD! Tegan would be happy to lend her body to a man any day of the year. Tegan was the leukocyte that would devour every woman who groped onto a man. If she was the ONLY female in the Mahavilli Council, she was free of any disturbances that came forth. However, her bitter enemy, Æthelynd, was another story.

Tegan's lust-laden heart thumped like a fast drummer, and Tegan's heart could only contain so much. Sometimes, she would suppress the urge to dance in her slumbers... only to wake up cocooned to her post. She wondered if Lord Parrot and Tou-CAuro would [B]EVER cease their squawking from the room. She needed her beauty sleep--and it needed her just as bad! She flew high in the air, listening to every hate-laden word.

In fact, the evil craziness would mesh into a ball, and launch---just on the top of the lass.



Æthelynd...

Out of all of these women, Æthelynd caught his eye. The brown-haired lady closed her eyes to reflect upon her history. "I thank ye, kind master. I shall lend ev'ry ear to thy kindness." The smell of roses caught her off-guard, but she cleared her throat to introduce herself. "I am Æthelynd Sigrún Vyper, the Herbal Healer. My tongue is clean, but my medicine is not!" The stoic woman had to release a couple dry laughs. "But I am honored to lend a tale to thy soul. My father was a justified man of Kone, in where forest-folk bestow herbs for the soul and heart. A pharmacist, I was... till Malevolent Tessandra of Malithe maul'd every beautiful gem of Kone. The wench is unforgivable, all to this very day." Æthelynd's deep voice arose to a half of an octave when she mentioned Tegan.

Her father, the autosexual son-of-a-bitch, was the "almighty" Zergurian. Zergurian and his daughters sacked all of Kone, leaving it to burn to ashes. Æthelynd had to resist tears telling this story. Once they took refuge in a bungalow (somewhere out in a Germanic land), Æthelynd's parents had to accept their dire reality that their lives would never be the same.

Æthelynd took three deep breaths to regain her composure, "Thou 'rt kind, dearest Nicolai. Wouldst thou be glad to know how these flowers embody all hate? Tegan, the insolent whore, loved the roses. SHE LOVED THEM... which is why I loathe them with a passion..."

[Derpnaster]

Mariko...

Mariko really didn't pay much attention to the other woman's story. She really couldn't with Angel trying to burst out again and start rambling on about EVERY LITTLE DETAIL of Mariko's life, mannerisms, like, dislikes, and even her intimate life (of which there is little to none). Yeah Angel was sometimes irritating but she really was a good person, just a little lonely. Now Demon... Well she was the exact opposite of angel. Cruel, manipulative, sultry, hard, and unwilling to let others in for fear that they would see her soft side (a side that does exist) you could say Demon wasn't really evil. She just wants someone to share her life with. And then there was Mariko. Who was she really? Where did she come form. And why was she like this? It was hard for the yokai to really understand herself. And that was the worst. She was alone yet she had two others with her, she had company, yet she was an outcast. Mariko didn't understand it herself.

"There's nothing to know about me." Mariko said quietly "nothing worth telling, nothing that has made me different." She said then went silent and continued to follow the group.



Nirel...

Nirel sighed."there isn't another like me? You really couldn't find someone, anyone stronger, more qualified?" Nirel finally asked voicing her doubts at Galez' words. Not that she trusted him to begin with. Trust, a strange word. One that didn't truly understand. A word that held a lost meaning to the Lowbron elf. For her trust was taken a long time ago. By the ones who always played tricks on her, the people who would use her for their own gain and leave. Her own connection with nature made her a target for people who wanted to get ahead of their enemy. And these people were the exact same it seemed.

[Waarnemen]

Æthelynd sighed, "A pleasure to see another girl like me. I wonder that thou with naught to tell. My happiness extends to thee." She nodded her head at Mariko's feigned attempts to fudge up her past. Æthelynd bothered not to shake anyone's hearts, or step on toes.

Though there was nothing much to talk about her, she could tell that she was hiding something... But she didn't know what. "Please do tell!"

[TheDoctor]

Urzai's eyes squinted as the breeze blew past him, pushing his white hair back momentarily before it rested casually near shoulder-length again. Arteimos's display had been nothing short of impressive to the Golem, for he came of the earth, and he was not a native of the skies. However, he did not have to admit this impression or show any sign of it affecting him, and so he did not. Rather, the apparent child gave a gentle nod instead. "Huh."

Closing his eyes and breathing in deeply, Urzai felt the particles of metal beneath his feet. With a mental tug, they gently rose from the depths of the earth and began to accumulate into a sphere. So Mahvalli's coming after all of us then. As he opened his eyes, he fixed his gaze upon the molten ball of metal. And we're the ones chosen to stop him?

And a prophesy? The sphere began to twist, bend, and extend until it replicated the armor that he typically wore in combat. Whatever chose me has one sick sense of humor. I'll give it a hearty punch as soon as I meet it. Then, with an aggressive blink from the Golem, the armor flattened into a razor sharp disc of metal. Still, there's nowhere else to go, and here I have the opportunity to grow stronger. Urzai then flicked his wrist to the side, and the disc followed his gesture by lodging itself in a pillar ten feet away. I've decided.

Lowering his arm, Urzai's eyes returned to Arteimos. "I'll do it. Just don't treat me like a child, despite...this." He gestured to his restricting body of a human child. "Call me Zai."

[Arthera]

Erika

"You have great potential, Erika now the last exercise will be to do the same thing until you can't do it anymore."

It wasn't every day that a member of THE Council gave praise to a nobody like Erika, and she inwardly patted herself on the back. On the other hand, for a brief moment, Erika frowned at the latest request. She wasn't sure exactly what he meant by that. The small sphere in her hand could get another seven lines added before space ran out, a mere moment really, but not much more. If he meant her to repeat the whole process of shaping and then engraving balls of rock, this could take a while. Erika had never tried to "run out" of her power before, there had never been a time when it seemed practical to do or worthwhile. Attempting such a feat with small uses of power, like the previous exercises had been, felt like it would take the better part of a week before she ran out...

In any case, Erika started by working with the sphere she already had in hand. Adding another seven grooves into it of the correct width, without touching the others or crossing them required some shifting of the previous set. Her power re-shaped the lines slightly wider apart to allow another series to be engraved, which she did after picturing the correct way to do so. When they were done, she held up the sphere, now with fourteen lines engraved into it. Being hand-sized, the ball wasn't going to be able to accommodate more than two or three more lines now.

She held it up for inspection again and spoke up, opening her eyes to look up at Hillard.

"Unless you intend to make me start forming hundreds more of these, this sphere is at capacity, ending the exercise."

--------------------
--------------------

Milori

Well this was a lot less fun than Milori expected, or wanted. Now that she was here, there wasn't a lot she could really do to squirm out of this training thing other than simply walking out of the Council's temple. She was free to do so, whatever anyone said, but then again she was interested in that white card the Council offered for her past... activities.

Laying there on her back, she kicked her feet idly in the water for some time, watching the sky as it clouded over unnaturally quickly. The sun was now hidden, making her impromptu sunbathing time end abruptly. Training news and now no more sun. Great. Milori would need to have a talk with whoever controlled the weather and give them a talking to.

"There isn't another like me? You really couldn't find someone, anyone stronger, more qualified?"

Milori tilted her head towards the elven girl, now half-tree and half-elf.

“Elfy, I think that you're the only one that does what you do, and I wager I'm the only one controlling water around. So nope, you're it.” Milori said, sitting back up and willing the water on her to drain away back into the well, no sense in letting it dry off without sun.

“Think of it this way, you're staying at a resort with those that are trying to keep the whole world from going crazy broken. If you're scared for your safety, I don't think there's a safer place for you to be than here. Although opinions on safety vary, I was quite fine on my own.”

Getting back up, she leaned over to slip her feet back into her soft boots, addressing Galez as she did so.

“So what now, oh great teacher? Medical checkup? Aptitude exam or straight to making us work up a nice sexy sweat?” stretching her limbs as she asked.

[SikstaSlathalin]

*Rancor*

Was assumed by the woman's reaction to being summoned at least wasn't the only one pissed at being interrupted. This had better be for a fool-proof plan that would win this war in one shot. The Fallen Angel brooded against the wall watching his would-be lover flit around above them. At least she was fun to watch.


*Galez*

The Space Dragon chuckled at Millie shaking his head.
"Just a demonstration of your powers if you can manage it." He then turned to Nirel nodding at Millie's words.
"Once more she is right, the prophesy spoke of you. And we can't defy the prophesy. I know it's hard now but in the end you all will be the greatest chance this world has to stopping Mahavalli's evil."


*Hillard*

The Body mystic smiled nodding.
"Indeed Erika, this will be a very good baseline for our future training sessions. I will ask you to do this everyday, but you won't know when and you won't know what will be going while you're doing it. This will help you learn concentration and skill under fire." He took the ball from the girl and admired it. "I will keep everyone ball you make and we'll see how well you progress."

[Atrum Daemon]

Isindrur

The explosive force of the Breaker Point tore grooves in the ground and shattered the bodies of the remaining Night Stalkers around the Drow. He shook his head and regained his breath, turning to where the tiefling had run off. Mentally cursing, Isindrur took off after him, not wanting to leave a potentially weakened warrior to the claws of such dark and potent foes.

Insindrur arrived at Raever's location in time to see how he dispatched the Night Stalkers that had pursued him. He was rather surprised at the warrior's abilities and also pleased that he had in fact found who he had been sent out to seek. But, he did not have time for the tiefling's posturing and with a concentrated shot of sonic force completely shattered the remaining Night Stalker's spine.

“I'm here to help you,” he quickly signed to the tiefling. “My name is Isindrur. I've been sent by the Council to find someone with your abilities.”

[RisingPhoenix]

Upon all of his generals’ arrivals, Mahvalli turned around and looked at them all. Some of them were late, and it irked his nerves whenever someone was late upon his call. Suffering was a great teacher and they would soon experience it more than ever if their attitudes and behavior continued to slip around him. He looked at Auro and nodded and Auro slammed his staff against the ground again, causing the doors of the room to close violently. Mahvalli looked at each of his generals, walking over to them one by one.

“What you do in your free time is of no concern to me,” he said stopping in front of Rancor and Tessandra, “but I will not tolerate tardiness, especially when I call, do you understand?” Mahvalli glared at them all. They would know best to keep their thoughts out of their mind if they didn’t want Mahvalli to find out. “Auro, go make the preparations for his arrival. The rest of you, I have come up with a plan that should assist us in eradicating the Council,” Mahvalli began as Auro nodded and left the meeting entering a dark circular chamber. “Any of you know of the Void? Well I suppose you do, nonetheless I will be drawing from the void a helpful ally to combat the elementals. This voidling’s power is great, far below my own, but great nonetheless, and will assist in turning the tide in this war.” Mahvalli looked at the faces of each of his generals, “I have missions for each of you. Rancor, you are to go to the Far East, to Sharodia and locate the lost sword of Anubis. If you are successful in your mission, the weapon and its power will be yours to command. Tessandra, you will delve into the depths of the Hades Universe to bring back a gem, a Hell Stone, a stone of great power. I need that stone to enact my plans further. Do not fail me Tessandra or it very well may be the last thing you do. You two GO NOW!”


Upon Rancor and Tessandra’s departure, Mahvalli continued giving orders. “Enya, your battle with Nicolai was extremely intolerable. As a General of my army, you know better than to fail so miserably; however, you have a chance at redemption. In the Alps there is a weapon known as the whip of Hermephradia, find this weapon and bring it to me, it will assist in giving you the edge you need. Iskander, my son, I feel you have been distant lately, nonetheless, I expect you to be on par with the rest of my Generals. I need you to find the cave of Nefertiti in far Egypt. This cave is told to have hidden within it a special prize. Find whatever it is and bring it back. Legend has it that what’s hidden within the cave will bring about understanding to those who locate it. You two may leave now!”

Upon Enya and Iskander’s departure, Mahvalli turned to his remaining General. “Jigoku, my Jade Warrior, the time has come for you to prove yourself to me. Bring me the legendary Imperial Jade Sword from the Imperial Palace in the land of Etherealia. You know of the legends do you not? The Jade Sword has wonderful power, untapped power, power that will assist in this war. Find the Jade Sword and bring it to me, understand?” Mahvalli smiled wickedly in front of Jigoku, “I see no failure in your eyes.”

After giving his orders, and with all of his generals departed, Mahvalli left the meeting room and went into the circular chamber with Auro.
========
There wasn’t much left to say, he had demonstrated to Urzai what potential he had if he stayed and helped them. The Council may have been many things, but evil was not one of them. Yes they were an interesting group, but their main goal was to keep balance and peace in the world and uphold justice. It was a mission that seemed to never end, for as long as there was good there would always be evil, and as long as there were those to defend, there would always be those who attack. Arteimos smiled as he watched Urzai demonstrate what he was capable of. He was a metal golem the last of his breed, but trapped or so it seemed in the body of a kid. Arteimos would treat him no differently than one of those he was accustomed to. After Urzai accepted the position placed before him, Arteimos nodded and walked up to him, placing a soft hand on Urzai’s chest.

“I’m glad you accepted the task at hand. This tattoo will always be a remembrance of your commitment to uphold the honor of justice. We all have the tattoos, and it is a symbol of our unwavering spirit,” Arteimos said as he showed Urzai the tattoo on his chest. It was an odd symbol, a bird resembling a phoenix holding within its claws the world. “When we are done here Zai, your powers should grow, and this tattoo will be bestowed upon you. Remember, I am here to only guide you, it is up to you whether or not you learn what it is I guide you to, understand? We will begin training in two days, but for now you will find your room in the temple to be fitting to your needs.” Arteimos turned and faced the clearing. He closed his eyes allowing the wind to flow through him before opening his eyes and turning back to Zai, “there is so much potential inside of you, I can sense it, and I hope you realize just how special you are.”

With that Arteimos walked back into the temple, vanishing soon after.

Nicolai listened to the two females as they divulged to him, or rather gave him responses to his question. Mariko and Æthelynd were very strange. Æthelynd possessed the element of poison, a variant of the nature element, for poison is derived from nature. She was indeed an oddity, but she would be the easiest to train, it was Mariko who Nicolai worried about. She seemed so full of personality that he wondered if all of her personalities needed training or would it fit to just have Mariko train and thereby train the entirety of her being. Training would begin in two days, but he did want to see what they could do.

“Alright, I am Nicolai, Elder of the Council, and Chief Recruiter. I am a part of a trifecta, mind, body and spirit. These three elements are most commonly construed to humanity. Hillard represents the body, I represent the mind and you will soon meet the one who represents spirit. It is to be noted as Legend has it that there is one known to be able to affect time itself, a time elemental so to speak, but keep also in mind that I have never met him, and Galez has never met him, so it is perceived that he doesn’t exist. Elementals are strong, we are powerful, and together we can bring about the end of this war. Æthelynd and Mariko, we are all links in the great chain of justice and no matter how hard things get we must never give up. During your training here I will help you reach your true potential, but I will not do that by telling you what to do, or giving you answers, no I will only guide you in the right direction.” Nicolai smiled as he looked at both girls, “but first I need a demonstration of what I have to work with. As you know I am the Mind elemental, my power deals with the mind or psyche. This sword that I have is named Render, and it attacks not only the body but also the mind. Please show me what you are capable of.”

[Black]

There was energy trapped in the atmosphere. Dark energy, energy that would blacken even the purest of beings. Auro sat Indian style with his eyes closed and his hands curled into some sort of position. He was muttering something, something ancient. Mahvalli walked around him placing black stones at specific points on the circle that Auro had drew. When he placed them all in their respective places, he returned to the front of the circle, or rather the beginning. He closed his eyes and clasped his hands together in front of him as he began to invoke the spell.


“Sight of my sight, and blood of my blood,” he stated as he cut his hand letting the blood drip onto the chalk lines. The lines turned blood red and sparked with dark energy as Auro opened his eyes. They were completely white, no evidence of a pupil at all. He opened his mouth and out came a barbaric sound that sounded like a war cry. Then he stopped and the circle burst forth with energy as a portal appeared before Mahvalli.


"Step through my Lord, the Void awaits you,” Auro stated as Mahvalli opened his eyes and stepped through the portal entering into the void.


“I seek the dark lord of this realm,” Mahvalli called out, “I see him the creator of the voidlings and the master of this realm.”


It was not very often one stepped into the Void. Rarer still did one step into the void and call upon It. It's sightless gaze settled upon the mortal who dared invoke It, and It immediately suppressed It's vile glee. Standing in front of It stood the means to an end... Literally The End. Bringing forth It's consciousness It began to shift the Void around Mahvalli. Slowly, at almost a crawling pace a world shifted into view. Mahvalli found himself standing in a garden.


It was meticulously crafted of what appeared to be seamless black marble. In the center was a white marble fountain that sprouted from the ground like a flower. It depicted a breathtakingly beautiful woman. Golden light gleamed in her eyes and a kind smile graced her features. In her hands she held a cornucopia that spewed golden ichor. The fountain was raised on a dais and in all 360 directions were low benches made of the same black marble. Rising behind them were white pillars connected at the top forming a type of stone-henge, only one crafted by a god. Beyond the pillars lurked nothing. It was only a consuming blackness. Staring at it was a mesmerizing thing, and it was as if it pulled the very soul from ones body.


A kind voice, a woman's voice, issued from the fountain with a gentle whisper, "Don't look too long," but the statues lips never moved.


From in front of Mahvalli a man dressed in purple stepped from the blackness. Dark whisperings seemed to come from him. A terrible and fearful language seeking to tear it's way into the minds of any around him. The same language used to open the portal. A language of death.


The man in purple opened his mouth and for a moment it seemed as if nothing was going to be said. Then a whine came out, at first undetectable. Then slowly it escalated until it was a full pitched wail shaking the pillars themselves and threatening to un-thread the small bit of sanity placed in the blackness... Finally the wail died down to a low moan until eventually the voice became something recognizable.


"I apologize," said the ageless voice, from a man with purple lightning in his eyes, "It has been many Ages since i last spoke in a sound recognizable by man. I am Nihilus, Through Me you will commune with Him," And at that he simply waited for Mahvalli to speak.


Mahvalli watched as the man enrobed in such beautiful purple strode from the blackness and stood before him. This was not the one he sought, but perhaps he could be of some use to him. The man opened his mouth and a high pitched wail came flooding the area around him and Mahvalli, but Mahvalli stood there as if unmoved by the noise. Finally the the male's voice came and he began to speak. Listening to him, Mahvalli's eyebrow arched and he smiled.


"So it seems," Mahvalli said softly, "I am here on business Nihilus, I seek your master. I need his assistance in a matter most important. You see the council on earth has formed an alliance with the elementals, and I need something to tilt the odds in my favor. I hear that you voidlings are fierce combatants, trained to follow orders well, and as such if he were to send one of his generals to assist me, I can guarantee him many souls for the taking..."


Nihilus seemed to ponder Mahvalli for a moment. Inside of his head his Dark God whispered malevolently, and after a moment Nihilus spoke, "My master does not seek the souls of the dead. They are easy to steal from the necrotic realms that fester beneath our notice. He needs living subjects, he needs a seat of power within the Prime Material Plane. Long after your bones have turned to dust my Lord will claim the Prime Material Realm. Erect a church in His name. Revive the religion of The Void, and I will come to your world and bring about the destruction of this Council you seek,"


"A church?" Mahvalli said almost interrupting Nihilus when the male said it, "a church in his name? Why of all things considered there is no one religion in the world." Mahvalli looked at Nihilus before continuing, his hands interlaced behind his back. "the religion of the void is lost to the mortals of my realm, they no longer seek after the void; however, if we were to form an alliance I can assure you there will be those who worship you and there will be those who erect churches in your name, but be warned, the council is not to be taken lightly. Do we have a deal?"


"My Lord has waged wars with the very gods themselves. Your council will quake before his unleashed might-," Nihilus paused before continuing, "Provided you are competent or powerful enough to unleash it, that is," there was no malice or smugness in the Void-lings voice. Only a simple truth, almost a reflection. "Either way, we have an accord," Nihilus waved his hand and behind Mahvalli a portal ripped open the blackness, revealing Auro. "Step through, and I will walk you through the summoning ritual... I will be your General and summoning me is a little....... Complicated," Nihilus stated after a slight pause.


He gestured to the statue, "Know you the ancient Goddess of Love," He asked rhetorically, "She saved your universe from destruction with her life force. Now she prevents anyone too powerful from leaving the Void. I, unfortunately for My Lord and fortunately for you, count as one of those beings. You will be able to summon me, but the ritual will require much magic, and I will be but a shadow of the power I hold here. The longer you keep my portal open, the more power I will obtain in your world. Should it ever close, I will be cut off from the void and just as vulnerable as you mortals. Additionally, the further I go from my Portal, the more my potency withers. My power in the Void is limitless. The Dark God Itself provides it for me. Over time I will be able to reach further and further into your enemies domain. And this is not just an active effect, I wont just wipe cities from the map,"


Behind Nihilus scenes seemed to take place, whirring like a movie. A scene shifted into view of a quaint village on the edge of Council lands. Its inhabitants carried on their lives, entire days passing in seconds. Slowly a madness seemed to take them as a darkness enveloped the skies. Dark whispering drove men insane and in their insanity they slew each other indiscriminately. Husband slew wife, Mother cut down child. Children killed each other in the street, a flurry of teeth and fists.


The scene shifted again, two armies faced off. One flew the banner of the Council and at it's helm were the men and women who Championed it's cause. Opposite was an army of horrifying prospect flying the colors of Mahvalli, and a central banner was hoisted higher than that - - a Glyph that described the Void. The Two armies clashed and a slaughter was beheld. Massive rips in the fabric of reality opened to reveal a mighty host of Voidlings. Beings shrouded in purple riding beasts blacker than the darkest night raged forth, spreading death like the God of Ascended Evil Asmodeus himself. Sun warriors called forth their holy flames, only to have them whipped out of existence as the Voidlings called upon the Dark God.


The scene shifted again. Mahvalli himself sat upon a throne of skulls and swords, a mighty throne that radiated power. Floating behind him was Nihilus, arms poised to strike at his enemies. At his feet champions lay dead or dying, council members broken and battered. Before him a city with an emerald spire.


A view of the Council's Emerald Spire shifted into scene. Above it swirling like a malevolent maw of some unseen monster voidlings spilled forth. Floating above the city was Nihilus, and in the sky above the Maw a bigger portal had opened - a Meteorite the size of the Emerald Spire itself was spiraling down. Men woman and children tore at each other in the streets, madness bound in their eyes and the cries of warriors carried from the battlements as black hands burst forth into reality, grabbing men and wrenching them apart as if they were paper. The meteorite collided with the spire and the spire shattered -- Anathema broke free as the entire city was wiped from the map.


The scene behind Nihilus shifted back into the eternal darkness.


"Step through and grasp your destiny in both hands, remembering always the terrible cost you are incurring on the future of Men,"


Alas he could only listen to the one known as Nihilus as he provided him a response to his deal. Alas he finally had a voidling in his grasp, and a powerful one at that, not too powerful of course, but one who would serve the purpose Mahvalli needed him to serve nonetheless. He smiled, knowing that his job was only half done, he had a few more to bring to his cause and with them he would obliterate the council and bring forth a new age. He continued to listen to Nihilus as he spoke of how to summon him and how to keep his power from waning. After Nihilus spoke he showed clips of what looked to be a possible future should he win this war against the council. Closing his eyes for a moment, he cleared his thoughts and nodded his head. He would deal with whatever consequences came at that time, but now this was what he needed. He always had a plan b, as did his second in command who knew of the voidlings and was the one who put Mahvalli on.


Mahvalli stepped through the portal that Nihilus had ripped open for him, the other portal that Auro had opened closed immediately and Auro's eyes returned to normal as he watched his master step through a new portal.


"My Lord?" Auro said questioning whether or not the trip was a success.


"Relax Auro, it is done," Mahvalli said as Auro stood sensing the other on the other side of the portal who had yet to come through.


"Very well my liege," Auro said as he leaned on his staff which held his weight effortlessly. "making a deal with the Dark God is like a double edged sward, it can cut forward, but it can also cut the one who wields it. Best be careful my liege."


"No worries Auro, no worries at all, precautions have been taken, but know that the Dark God sends one of his generals to aid us. His name is Nihilus, and with him come an army of voidlings." Mahvalli said as he patted Auro on the shoulder, "prepare for the next step Auro."


The world seemed to dim, the sun in the sky withered, and in front of Mahvalli and his greatest wizards a small gap in reality had appeared. This tiny hole sucked in nearby objects with an impressive force. Brackets were torn from walls, stones rattled as mortar broke loose and was pulled into the hole. Light itself seemed incapable of escaping the ravages of this tiny hole in the fabric of the world. The Rift was contained by a magical barrier but that didn't stop savage winds from whipping hair and clothing about in the chamber as if a hurricane had been unleashed.


Nihilus stood on the other side of a portal just behind that terrible black hole, having guided Auro successfully through the ritual. Now he seemed to waver as his feet, then his shins, knees, hips, midrift, stomach and hands, chest and arms, shoulders and neck, and finally his head disappeared. The portal to the Void closed. The black hole intensified until it seemed to be sucking the very magic from the air. Then suddenly the world was still. The black hole had become an orb. The orb blinked and a violent purple arc of electricity shot out and turned a wizard to ash, sucking her lifeforce from her body. Her body disintegrated and the purple eye gained a nose, a mouth, hair, lips... another arc of lightning took out a male wizard, and his body and life force were added to the growing being before them. Ten minutes and ten wizards later Nihilus levitated before them. Behind him a rift re-opened and a violently purple tendril lashed out and speared him in the back, linking him to the void.


"So it is done," Nihilus stated simply, the dark whisperings that were the tell tale sign of a voidling general began almost instantaneously. "What commands have you of me, Lord Mahvalli," Nihilus asked lowering his head in difference and submission... a slight nod, but more than anyone else in the universe could expect from a voidling, and a gesture of immense respect.


Mahvalli and Auro stood still as the winds whipped the chamber sucking in whatever wasn't bolted down. Mahvalli's hair remained as perfect as it had before Nihilus arrived, but Auro simply shook his head as the voidling appeared before them.


"You had to do all of dat just to come through de portal?" Auro said, "remind me not to summon you after I've gotten my hair brushed."


Mahvalli chuckled lightly but looked at Nihilus, "I'd say you owe me 10 magi, but that's beside the point, while you are here you will listen to Auro, he is my second in command and he will show you what needs to be done."


Auro chuckled, "We will be best of friends Lord Mahvalli...."


Mahvalli shook his head, but trusted Auro to do his job. "Auro, introduce him to the other generals will you."


"Yes," Auro said as Mahvalli exited the room, "well I suppose I can play babysitteh, follow me."


"I answer only to Lord Mahvalli, as was stated in the Contract. Should Auro act contrary to my benefit, I will defend myself. I doubt this will happen, being your underling. But it needs to be clear that I answer only to you, and you do not have the authority to alter the contract to allow another to command me personally. But I can see Auro is an intelligent individual, so while I am waiting for my power to grow and relearning the ways of the world I will deffer to him," Nihilus bowed his head slightly to Mahvalli again in a show of acceptance.


"What are you Auro. I can feel the presence of the Void in you. Where do you hail from? Tell me your story while we walk,"Nihilus said floating beside Auro. Their earlier attempt's at humor has passed by unnoticed. Nihilus didn't understand how they didn't understand that the Vortex itself created the wind, not by any choice on It's behalf. Oh well, humans were odd things Nihilus mused to himself.


"Yes, of course," Mahvalli stated with a smile as he left Auro to look over Nihilus while he got ready for the next phase of his plans.


Auro walked while Nihilus floated beside him. Little interactions between the two, but suddenly Nihilus began to speak. He asked of his origin, something none of the generals had ever asked him, something only Mahvalli knew.


"I am what I am voidling," Auro said in response, "I hail from a dark world, one filled with the essence of necromatic magic. I am a voogan, a voodoo dragon, not many of my kind exist anymore, but we were the prime of our race, the dark sinister plane knew only to obey us. Now things have changed, but I have no forgotten the old ways. The dark ones still heed my calls and I still answer their tongue. I must warn you Nihilus, you may not like a few of the generals, or they may not like you, either way it is up to you how you deal with them."


"Liking them, or vice versa, is irrelevant. I do not serve them."

[Derpnaster]

Mariko...

Nirel shook her head at the strange woman. "To know my past is to know me... And to know me is to know a true demon." Nirel said quietly then she looked to Nicolai with a glint in her eyes. "If you wish..." She said then she took a deep breath and faded before she walked a little ways off then hid against a white pillar becoming nearly impossible to detect through visual and (because she was cold) infrared means. "I shall wait for the other to go first" Mariko declared form her hiding spot.


Nirel...

Nirel sighed, a deep, defeated sigh. Then she turned her head to the Space Dragon. "If you insist on me staying. Then I guess I will need somewhere to sleep.... I think this place here will be fine." She muttered as a fresh ray of sunlight hit her hair which felt very nice and relaxing to her as she was right then.

[Arthera]

Erika

Nodding towards Hillard, Erika considered what he said. She wasn't certain how long this training would take, but she could see the benefits it would do in the long run. If the Body Council member didn't run her into the ground first. Physical training wasn't exactly something she undertook for the sake of it, it just happened when she was doing other activities. In any case, this was likely going to be a trying time for Erika, but it just might help her avoid near death if she ever encountered another one of those Generals.

"I hope I prove up to the task." she told him, idly combing her hair with a hand. Training was likely to start tomorrow or in the very near future, as soon as she was physically able. The aches of her current condition will likely be what she is going to feel daily, until all this body training is completed. Perhaps there would be other types of training mixed in, which reminded Erika...

"Perhaps we will also have enough time for you to tell me about the Council and Mahavalli. If I am to become part of this struggle, I would very much like to fully understand it and those taking part."

She wanted to know more about the whole situation as well, and this would likely be her best chance to have everything laid out before her so she could make sense of it all and her place in it.

--------------------
--------------------

Milori

Milori grinned at Galez before speaking to the plant girl again.

"Note that I'm right a lot elfy, so stick with me and you'll do fine." adding that last bit as she straightened back up, ending her stretching, ready to start the display.

Galez wanted a demonstration, and Milori was more than happy to comply. She rarely had the chance to show off her powers so openly, and Milori relished the idea of having a free hand at it, with no fear of getting stopped. If the weather change was any indication, another recruit, or possibly a Council member, had also let loose in a display. And Milori didn't want to leave the show-offing to others when she could partake in it herself.

Pondering for a moment, Milori smiled and came up with an idea for her display. She gave a short bow, arms out wide, leaning forward and dipping her head as if presenting a theater show. As she straightened, a pillar of water rose from the well to her right in a great splash of water, slowly shaping itself. The water misted and frothed in places and as it molded itself, all could see it was taking on Milori's shape, with the foam acting as hair and lines to define the water shape better. It copied Milori exactly, down to the clothing and accessory details. The real and water Milori turned to face each other, grinned as if watching a reflection in a mirror and then stepped towards each other for a hug.

The real Milori then slowly changed, her shape becoming translucent and flowing, before she too became a water version of herself. The two Milori separated and seemed to laugh silently before turning towards their crowd of two. Then, each independently from the other, they started to pose. Standing, sitting, enticing and heroic, this lasted for a few moments before both seemingly started to undress, water clothing parting as would real cloth from one's body, before stopping and looking at each other. They both gave a shrug, took a bow... and then exploded into mist, which slowly started to dissipate.

There was silence for a moment before clapping and Milori's melodious voice was heard cheering from behind Galez and the tree-girl. Leaning against the wall near the entrance she had entered the courtyard from, she was decidedly having a good time.

"That was fun! Can I do that again?"

[Aureyon]

Itani took in the conversations of those around him, and his eyes found their way back to the young Nikadeama. The Sunfighter had confidence, and confidence was always a good thing, especially in moderation. Itani had heard the tales of their people from the first moment they had joined the council; They were like an extended family to him, and they too could harness the heat of flame. It gave him hope that there were more like him in other dimensions that have yet been discovered by the Elder Council.

“You, my young friend, will not be training as of yet. Instead we will meditate on the events of today, and allow the suns warmth flood us with peace and wisdom.” he answered.

With that, he motioned for her to follow, and he leaped into the sky leaving slight crater where he once stood as he did so. He made his way to the very top of the temple, where he proceeded to sit cross-legged, closing his eyes and taking in the sunlight.

The sunlight served as a cleanser of the mind, it always gave him a peace of mind, and right now that was what he needed most. Mahvalli had succeeded in planting a seed of doubt in his mind, and right now it conflicting with every thought that he had previously had about the council, and Mahvalli. His mind was basically a star waiting to implode on itself, and cause a shockwave that will affect his future path.

[SikstaSlathalin]

*Nika*

"Yes Master." Nika said softly before picking up off the ground and flying up to where Itani was seated. The Sun-Speaker often spoke of the power and insight gained by meditation, back across the Sky River she could never get into mediation. She viewed physical training as a better use of her time rather than falling asleep in a sunbeam. It often got her in trouble with the Elders, she would have to listen to Itani though. This world was growing darker and everyone will need to adapt and do things they wouldn't normally do to win. Landing besides the tiger man she mimicked his position and closed her eyes focusing on the warmth of the sun as is dances over her dark skin and hair.


*Hillard*

The warrior nodded sitting crosses legged before the girl resting his chin on his hands looking the girl over.
"Very well, I'm a much better answerer of questions than story teller so any questions you have feel free to ask and I'll do my best to answer them." This was true of Hillard, he was many things but could never quite grasp story-telling. Elders from his tribe were better at that than him so he let them do it.


*Galez*

The Dragon has seen Milie's powers in action before and had a good idea of what she could do. But it was still good to know if anything had changed since the last time he ran into her trying to make off with some valuables pinched from a Council member's house. Crossing his large arms over his chest he watched the woman's display of power. He could smell the difference between her water clones and her but it was still impressive.

As she revealed herself to them he chuckled giving her some applause.
"Impressive Milie, very impressive. As usual I'll need to keep both eyes on you at all times." He gave her a slight wink turning to Nirel.
"Are you feeling well enough, to show us your powers Nirel?" He asked looking at the half-plant girl.


*Rancor*

So they are being sent on Scavengers hunts now. And their great leader was tampering with the Void. Rancor shook his head as he left the Dark Temple and lifted off into the sky to began flying towards Sharodia. He remembered the war with the Void he was still one of the Divine Warriors of the Gods then. The night was his kingdom and the moon his sceptre of office, it was a long struggle and in the end it fell on the Gods themselves to step in and break the Void's footholds on this plane of existence.


If Mahavalli was dealing with such a power, he would certainly win his little fight against the Council and obtain the power he wished. Only issue would be the Void not letting him enjoy his victory before it devoured this world and make it a second Void Plane. The Fallen growled softly clearing the Dark Temple's compound. Maybe he'd be dead before that happened.

[TheDoctor]

“There is so much potential inside of you, I can sense it, and I hope you realize just how special you are.”

This rendered Urzai to silence as he pondered in his thoughts and Arteimos left him. I don't want to be special. I just want to go back to how it was in Vttiril. I just want Diita to return so I can stop being special. I'd rather more than anything be a dwarf Golem than the last one... With a twitch of his fingers, the metal disc embedded in the pillar melted into particles and returned to the depths of the ground.

But I have to stop this. He turned from the great archway to the outdoors and looked into the temple. I have to stop living in the past. Regrets will only weigh me down in the future, and if I want to pull Auro's head from his shoulders, then I can't have this in the way of my training. The metal crutch clicked against the ground as he began to hobble back into the temple. I need to forget about this craving for Diita until I'm fully trained to slaughter Mahvalli. The time for that will come later.

As he limped back into the temple, Urzai passed by the Tiger-man who was on his way out. That's...the guy who saved me, apparently. He stopped, his eyes following the Tiger out of the temple. I should thank him...but no. There's no need. Maybe at a time deemed more appropriate. Maybe not at all. With a grunt, Urzai continued limping into the temple.

It was time for his training to begin.

[RedKayne]

Raever was startled when the last Night Stalker before him was blown apart by a powerful sonic force. The blood-mage turns to face the newcomer, and noticed it was the dark figure from before. This person, whatever it is, certainly took upon a frightful appearance with his dark armor, eery-yellow eyes, and vicious-looking claws. Raever took a step back from the person, his eyebrows furrowing with distrust as the dark figure waved a hand around as if trying to communicate with him. He wasn't quite sure what this silent warrior was attempting to relay.

He wasn't quite sure what this creature's game was, especially since it killed off one of the creatures that pursued him. However, based upon the appearance of this creature, its intentions certainly seemed dark, especially considering that something was occurring within the sky, and it seemed like the sun itself withered. Raever glances down at his dripping wound on his wrist, and uses his thumb to wipe the blood and allow it to clot and heal quickly. At the moment, he couldn't afford to lose anymore unless if the situation deemed necessary.

He then picks up his crossbow and directly aims it at the dark warrior. "I have no idea who you are or what you want, but here is my suggestion," Raever begins with gritted teeth. "Turn around and walk away."

Enya yield an aloof expression as her lord approached and expressed his disapproval for miserably failing in her fight against Nicolai. When he stated a chance to redeem herself by finding a legendary weapon, the Whip of Hermephradia. She nodded quickly, "By your command," she answered simply before Mahvalli turned around. Then, she rolled her eyes at his words. If she had the current powers to take down a powerful person such as Nicolai, she would have happily done so. However, he was stronger than her, plain and simply. It would have been best if Auro was sent in her place instead to face against the mind mage's might.

She wasted no time however, and disappeared into her own shadow and quickly traveled to her own chambers. There, she would prepare herself for the journey into the Alps.

[Atrum Daemon]

Isindrur

In an attempt to appear less intimidating, Isindrur removed his helmet. As the piece was removed, the young Drow's face was revealed. His red eyes closed for a moment as he let out a sigh, realizing that the warrior could not understand his hand signs. He tried for a different track and used his fingers to write what he had been trying to say in the dirt: “I am Isindrur Blackthron. I've been by the Council to find you. I don't have time to explain everything here, but if you come with me someone else from the Council will be able to answer all of your questions.”

Iskander/Jigoku

Iskander departed the palace at his father's order. A world spanning journey to discover an old and potentially power artifact appealed to him. If only for a chance to be away from the other Generals for an extended time. It was even more appealing from the prospect of the item allowing him to understand himself and his origins better. He said a brief farewell to his lover before departing. He would not fail his father again. He would not allow himself to fail again.

Jigoku had taken flight the moment he stepped out of the palace, changing into his immense dragon form along the way. The power of the Jade Sword would be a welcome boost to his abilities and a formidable companion to wield. There was also another reason for him to be glad to travel Etherealia. Near the Imperial Palace lay the Great Festering Pit, a little-known connection between the material plane and the void. Tapping that location would, he hoped, be of great benefit to himself and Mahvalli's war effort.

[RedKayne]

Raever lowered his weapon once the dark warrior removed his helmet and revealed himself to be a drow. The blood-mage was still cautious however, as drows were known to be quite sadistic creatures. The drow then knelt to the ground, and began to write into the dirt, revealing his name and the intentions of the Council.

Raever sighs before putting away his crossbow. "Look, I thank you for your... er... help," he honestly thought he could of taken care of himself quite well during that battle. "I have no interest to see this Council. I don't know why those creatures were chasing me, but I have been taking care of myself for over a century. I will continue to do so, without your help or anybody else. So leave me be," he growls before turning around and begins to walk away.

[SikstaSlathalin]

With his men destroyed the Black Chief was foaming at the mouth form where he watched the two men in the crags of the rock where the cave mouth was. Night Walkers are never cowards, but they also aren't stupid. Especially the Chiefs like himself, as the two men seemed to share a moment and the Tiefling was having none of the Council Member's help which suited the Black Chief fine. Creeping along the rocks as silently as he could the Night Walker waited until the Bloodied man was far enough away before he jumped down from the rocks and ham stringed the man with his long knife before smashing his shoulder into the man laughing.
"You are mine now Tiefling!" The Walker snarled using the flat of his sword to knock the creature out.

[RedKayne]

As Raever walked away from the drow, suddenly something jumped on him. The next thing he felt was the slicing of his flesh and blood rapidly oozing from it. His leg screamed in agony from the pain, but he didn't even get the chance to respond to the attack. The last thing he heard was wicked cackling as the creature that ambushed him hit the back of his head. First, his vision became blurry, and darkness soon enveloped him as his consciousness slipped.

[Atrum Daemon]

Isindrur

The drow's frustration had reached its peak. If the tiefling was going to refuse a sincere offer of help, that was his choice. That did not prevent Isindrur from wishing he could shout after him about how foolish he was being. Of course, if he did that he'd kill the warrior and decimate the area around him. He was done with it all. If the council wanted to get this one bad enough, they could send someone more experienced.

Isindrur headed back the way he came, retracing his steps. The tiefling claimed he could handle himself, so he was not going to lose sleep over it. Sure, he would probably be lectured by someone back at the temple, but he was not about to force someone into something they were not interested in.

Feeling sore and a bit drained from the fight, Isindrur found his original path and headed back toward the Council's temple.

[Waarnemen]

Tessandra of Malithe

The succubus whiffed some haughty air, and sashayed on her way. "Always for you, dear Mahvalli." She flew up to the man and pecked him on the cheek before flying out of the Council Room. Tegan rolled her eyes as eye fled into the clear skies. Besides, what did the stupid Lord Mahvilli want to relish his power? She was thankful to have been released from his grasp. Rest would assure the greatest succubus in store! Oh, yes, Polly the Parrot needs his cracker. A gem? All the fucker wants is a stupid gem? Tegan had to keep mum about her anger.

She didn't think Zergurian barked at Tegan, or her mother. She was lucky to receive such an amazing amount of adventure from joining the Mahvilli. Her exact intentions for the Mahvalli were uncertain. But she was familiar that one reason was to rid of that bothersome Æthelynd! SHE was the one she wanted to hurt; yes, she was! And yet, the stupid Mahvalli had to take her task away from her.

With a slight grin, Tegan whistled into the light, and without a care in the world. She didn't understand whwt was going on, but she thought that Hades crystal would be a hard find!

Her mind raced: "Aah! Rancor! Rancor! Save me!" The Tegan vision shrieked. The vision's face looked like a burning moon. The woman's face would have gone crisp and tasty. Did Satqn like tasty shit? Did he?
....

Æthelynd nodded her head in response to this. "Very well, Nicolai." With a swift motion, she rubbed her hands, which generated a purple liquid. The liquid smelled like medicinal alcohol, and she sprayed all over the plants. The plants began to sizzle in response.

[RisingPhoenix]

They had showed him what little they were capable of. Nicolai had watched as Mariko showed him that she was capable of commanding the element of ice while Æthelynd demonstrated her usefulness with poison. He said nothing more to them after their display to him what they were capable of, instead he turned and nodded with a smirk on his face. This would be the beginning of great things for all of the recruits. Nicolai finally spoke as he headed back into the temple.

“Great things are in store ladies, make sure you get a good night’s sleep,” Nicolai said softly but loud enough for them to hear as he took his leave. The training they would go through would increase their power, that much was certain, but it would also test them in ways they may have never been tested. Nicolai, Arteimos, Galez, Hillard, Itani, and Isindrur had all been through the same training, but it was different for each person, very different. The thing one hates the most was the objective to overcome and everyone handled it differently. Morning came just as it did every day, and things began to set in motion. The recruits would meet their recruiters in the designated area and from there things would go hopefully without a hitch.

Three weeks had seemingly passed by without too much of an incident occurring, but in this time the recruits had learned a little about their recruiter as well as their fellow recruits. Three long weeks had passed by and there hadn’t been a word from Mahvalli, nor any of his generals and this worried the Council. Whenever Mahvalli went silent it wasn’t a good thing, it was a bad thing, a thing that meant he was planning an attack of some sort. Mahvalli stood in the confines of his tower standing as he normally did in the window of his office, looking down at the lower beings as they worked on expanding the territory and the tower. He said nothing as Auro walked in with Nihilus.

“The others are on missions yet here you two are with nothing to do,” Mahvalli said with a smirk, “Nihilus, I think it is near time you met the Council, near time indeed.”

Auro looked at his master with a worried expression. Was he planning an all-out frontal attack on the Council? That was ridiculous to even consider, but he was planning something, Auro could tell by that glint of sinister light in his eyes.

Nicolai and Arteimos sat on the bench outside of the Grand Temple. Neither had talked much since the arrival of the recruits, or even beforehand. Arteimos had jumped head first into his work with Urzai and Nicolai had to deal with the two females he’d been trying to break through their surface. It was a weekend, a Saturday, which meant light training or no training depending on the recruiter. Arteimos had chosen to allow Urzai’s body to heal, as they had done strenuous activities to test the boundaries his body could take. Nicolai had Æthelynd and Mariko studying their element, for by studying what was known about the properties of ice and poison, they could better utilize their gifts.

“Where are we Arteimos,” Nicoali asked as he sat there contemplating on what was going on between them. “What do you mean Nico?” Arteimios asked as he looked into Nicolai’s eyes. “I mean us, this, what happened to us?” Nicolai replied before breaking eye contact with Arteimos and looking in the opposite direction. “It’s fairly simple, you devoted yourself as did I and we just went our separate ways, that’s all,” Arteimos said. “Bullshit,” Nicolai replied, “that’s your excuse for not wanting to talk about it. Arteimos we were happy weren’t we? We were happy........what happened?” Arteimos looked into the distance and could only sigh as he twiddled his thumbs and shook his head. “Funny, I can train a metallic golem to better control his powers, but here I am unable to control my relationship,” Arteimos said as he straddled the bench so that his body was facing Nicolai, “Nicolai, I don’t have all the answers. We were happy, but when you accepted your job, I accepted the fact that we would no longer have time for one another. You were always gone and I was always distant.”

Nicolai stood up and Arteimos stopped talking.

“DO YOU STILL LOVE ME?” Arteimos asked standing to his feet as well, “because if you don’t we can stop this little charade right now and I can stop pretending that I don’t care.....” Nicolai whirled around and embraced Arteimos as if he hadn’t seen him in so long. The feelings that Arteimos had repressed, the feelings that he tried to bury all came rushing back like a tidal wave and the tears soon came, spilling over the dam he had built. “That’s the problem Arteimos,” Nicolai said as he held Arteimos, “I love you too much to let anything happen to you. This job we do is dangerous and I can’t stand to see you hurt.”, Arteimos laughed softly and looked into Nicolai’s eyes, “do you really think I don’t think about that whenever the Council decides that they need my assistance? It is my choice Nicolai, and it is the only time I get to see youso I’ll take my chances and do what I need to do. Stop worrying about me, I am more than capable to handle myself.”

The two said nothing else as they looked into each other’s eyes. A renewed sparkle could be seen in them, and for a moment it felt as if the world melted away around them and they were alone, finally alone with no more cares of the earthly world. Arteimos and Nicolai took this moment to feed off of each other’s energy. They very fact that they were so close caused the weather above to react to Arteimos’s feelings. Meanwhile things around them began to levitate uncontrollably. What happened next intensified the reaction. Arteimos felt Nicolai’s lips press against his own and his eyes closed, their old feelings washing over and settling once again. When the kiss broke, Arteimos looked into Nicolai’s eyes.

“Wow,” Nicolai said with a soft smile. “Wow indeed,” Arteimos replied as he looked around to see the various objects settling back in place and the weather returning to normal.

“Elder Nicolai, Lord Rainez requests your presence,” one of the many servants of the temple came rushing out. Nicolai looked at the male and nodded while turning back to Arteimos. “I’ll be back,” he said as he turned to leave. Arteimos sighed and sat back down on the bench. It was early morning, he was sure the other recruiters were awake and probably with their recruits. If Urzai needed to find him he would know where to find him.

[SikstaSlathalin]

*Galez*

The three weeks marched by with a breakneck pace. Milie and Nirel learned well from the power control and growth, physical exercise, and tactics. He was proud of them for how far they had come in three short weeks. While not at their full potential yet they are well on their way. It was the day of "graduation" the recruits would be completing their first lessons and be allowed to go on Council missions.

He would let Milie and Nirel rest for now they had been working hard, besides he enjoyed the silence of the well in the early morning. Dressed in fitting leather pants, boots, and a white shirt the Space Dragon sat himself on the stone bench on the north side of the well and watched the sun rise over the walls.

*Hillard*

"Time to get up Erika!" The Body Mystic said pounding on his recruit's front door. This had been the norm for three weeks. Every day at dawn Hillard would awaken the girl and begin her physical training for the day before moving to power control and stress adaptation. He was dressed in loose pants, and boots but no shirt. Cerulean Blaze was strapped across his powerful back. Even when he was working out the blade never left his side. He began stretching out as he waited for the Earth Mystic to join him.

*Black Warlord*

Never before had a Night Walker been promoted to the rank of General, but that all changed the day the Black Chief brought back the Blood Mystic and tossed him at Mahavalli's feet. As much as it irked the dark lord that a lowly soldier had upstaged his finest generals he couldn't disprove the fact the Black Chief had been the only one in his whole army to bring him one of the Recruits he was seeking.

Raever was tossed into the Dungeon to be dealt with and the Black Chief was given a new title and prestige. He wore his scars and new general armor proudly as his new Elite soldiers trained in the courtyard of the Dark Temple. He couldn't wait to see how the other generals would react to this news when they returned.

[Derpnaster]

Mariko...

The last few weeks were filled with chaos. Day in and day out training and working out. Studying her powers and constantly trying to keep the other two in her head while with the others.
"Hurry up Mari! I wanna go outside!" Angel pestered in Mariko's mind while Demon was somewhere off in the darker reaches of her mind planning the next meal, something she had come to really enjoy in the last few weeks. Even though it was all seem through Mariko's eyes and preformed through her hands Demon still loved to cook.
"Settle down Angel, Mariko needs to focus on her studies. And so should you. We still need to help her study when she has to, not mess around and play all the time. Besides, you could always play with me Angel" Demon said finally wanting the young girl personality to shut up.
"Girls! I'm already having trouble as it is with Nicolai piling it all on top at once!" Mariko shouted at her two personalities getting them both to shut up.
"Good" Mariko breathed out loud then went back to looking at a chunk of ice and studying it's every property and facet.



Nirel...

Nirel woke up late that day. But she didn't mind. She needed rest for her aching bones and sore muscles were signs of how hard she worked to improve. Yet she still didn't trust everyone. She barely trusted Galez and had no trust at all so far for most of the others. Even the other elf, Milori was not really high on her list of those she trusted.

But trust was not really what she was after. She just wanted to be alone for a while. Or she normally would but right now she was on her way to the well to soak her roots in the well for a while.

After a while Nirel made her way to the well and slipped her feet in and began soaking up the water while her hair absorbed the early sunlight.

[Arthera]

Erika

As always, Hillard started pounding on the door just as Erika was getting changed, which weeks ago caused her to squeak worriedly at the fear of him breaking it down. She had always been an early riser, for various reasons, but Hillard was notoriously early riser amongst early risers and always managed to arrive at her door before she was ready. Erika secretly thought he woke the roosters up back where he lived. How else could he manage to fit so much physical training in a day anyway?

After three weeks of consistently painful daily physical training, Erika wasn't feeling as beat up as she had at first, but still felt sore from yesterday's training. Slipping into her training pants still made her joints creak, and there was still last week's spot in her side from that bad fall that acted up when she pulled on the top over her head. The temple staff had been kind enough to give her a few sets of simple black garments for her training while they mended her torn dress. Even with the attire sewed up good as new, Erika kept wearing the simple pants and tanktop during her training, being as they were more adapted to such things.

Erika herself had adapted to the training, in a way. Although unlikely to ever become truly physically strong or quick, Erika had good stamina, very good health and started developing rather good reflexes. Her powers had improved slightly, after been tested left and right, in a bewildering range of situations she had never considered trying to use her powers in. Also, Erika had also come to terms with the situation, being amongst members of the Council and other recruits. She had met the others, albeit in brief encounters, or had been approached by them in turn.

A varied lot to say the least, but they were all in this together, for better or worse.

Opening the door, Erika stepped out of her room. Already, her hands were working to set her long hair into a ponytail for the morning exercises.

"I am ready, shall we?"

--------------------
--------------------

Milori

Almost everyone was either too moody or just plain not fun around here.

This realization soon came upon Milori once the training started. Training itself was nearly anathema to Milori. At least this type of training was. There was a serious lack of interest in running laps simply to run laps, or to do exercises in place. It was just so... so stale! Milori had tried to send water doubles to divert the trainer's attention so she could sleep in, but Galez would have none of it and had nearly physically dragged her to attend his training on more than one occasion. He did tell her he'd be keeping an eye on her, although Milori considered this to mean something else entirely and that he just wanted to have her at hand so he could keep both his eyes glued to her. Maybe he'd gather enough courage to tell her what was on his mind eventually, she wasn't going to skip ahead and ruin the fun of watching him build up to it.

From what little interaction she had managed with the other recruits and trainers, everyone was also in a training session of some sort, and boring. She had tried to be friendly with them, but they just didn't seem to appreciate her efforts to lighten the mood with a good greeting hug, again being a bunch of stick'-in-the-mud. They either freaked out, turned into statues while they tolerated her hug or just politely smiled back. Except Hillard, Milori had never expected to see him again here of all places, he had hugged her back with enthusiasm. There had been precious little time to talk to him, as he seemed busy training a recruit/girlfriend or something, a cute black-haired human doll that shaped earth. Well, training sessions were supposedly ending soon for the recruits, so Milori would make a point of poking Hillard again to swap "stories".

In any case, today Galez had given his charges the day off, and Milori fully intended to enjoy it. It was still early, Milori now into a habit of getting up early due to training these last few weeks, so she decided to get an early hot spring moment to start off her day. It should be empty at this hour. Not wasting any time, Milori went out of her room with her black nightgown still on and padded barefoot through the halls towards her precious hot springs.

[TheDoctor]

Sparks flew from Urzai's feet as he skidded at high speeds across the rocky terrain near the temple. It was a technique that Arteimos had helped him learn, during which he rapidly pulled metal particles from the earth and glided across them on his feet. It allowed him to move at rapid velocities as he shifted his feet back and forth, an ability that Urzai found surprisingly enjoyable. Despite it being a day off from his usual schedule, Urzai still felt the desire to wake up early and bend metal. The training that Arteimos put him through the previous week may have depleted him of muscular strength and mental energy, but he still found release when he manipulated his element in this way.

With a flare of his arm, a cord of steel extended quickly from the metal harness around his chest. Two coils of steel chord were weaved across this harness, a piece of armor that Arteimos required him to wear frequently and become comfortable with. The small piece of armor allowed him to send cords of steel in whichever direction he pleased, providing him with metal in times where he could have none to work with and drastically improving his mobility with particle sliding. To others, such a harness would've ached their backs and shoulders. For a Golem like Urzai, however, it felt like little more than leather.

The extended cord lodged itself in a massive boulder, and the harness around Urzai's chest pulled him towards it, pulling the cord back into the coil as he accelerated. But he pulled on it too quickly and from an awkward angle, and before he could release it from the rock, he slammed into the boulder with a quiet umph.

Shit! The Golem tumbled to the ground afterwards and gently pushed himself to his feet when he came to a halt. Damn that hurt. I really gotta work on this more. After dusting himself off, he pulled at the particles in the ground once again, and sparks flew from his feet once again as he began to skid back to the temple.

Minutes later, Urzai was indoors once again, his harness removed. The Golem took a plate of food and glass of water provided to him by one of the servants and sat down upon a bench in the main hall, immediately biting into the bread. His small body had gained considerable muscle mass in the past three weeks, and his harmony and ability with his element had expanded massively. Arteimos may not have been directly from the earth as Urzai was, but he did seem to understand his interaction with metal well enough to exercises it to the point of complete exhaustion.

But am I ready yet? Urzai gulped down the water eagerly. My patience is wearing thin in this place. Why are we just waiting here, training and twiddling our thumbs while Mahvalli is undoubtedly gaining the upper hand? We should be acting. With this approach we have now, we may as well be just waiting for that bastard to make his move. With a satisfying crunch, he took a healthy bit out of an apple. Unless, maybe the other recruits are experiencing something different? It doesn't matter either way. We are still just as fucked, sitting here and waiting to die. He took another bite out of the apple. I need some answers, Arteimos.

Urzai finished his meal and quickly made his way to his room, where he changed into soft white cloth pants and walked barefoot towards the hot springs. I'll think it over in the springs. Then I'll confront Arteimos.

[Waarnemen]

Here, and there...

Over here, and everywhere...

Æthelynd awoke to the bird's chirping outside, and she smiled, "A bird calls my name. I shall come henceforth." Æthelynd had her long, dark brown hair in a ponytail, and she knew that would get in the way. She got up from the cot, feeling much better than yesterday. If the T-bitch came down from the depths of Hell, she knew that it would spell trouble; regardless. Æthelynd studied the back-length loose hair, and decided to put it up in a ponytail. She thought it would do at least some justice, even if she loathed having long hair. For battle, Æthelynd grew into the habit of putting her hairy in a single braid or in a long ponytail on time crunches. After checking herself, Æthelynd headed out the damned rose-field. WHY did the stupid field have to be filled with the flowers. She loathed them with a burning passion. OOH, YES SHE DID~!! Æthelynd didn't like having to be away from her cot, nor did she appreciate having to fight in roses.

THREE WEEKS LATER

It was long time for the Mystic Council to end their training. Æthelynd was happy that she completed training with an honest man. Over time, she learned how to pick up how everyone spoke and greeted one another. She decided to introduce herself with a cordial greeting. The tall female bowed down to the other Mystic Council members.

A council member with the name of Milori tried to hug her, but the woman rejected her offer. "Eh, not that close... young friend." She chuckled while she looked down on the floor. She did not mean any malice, but she wanted her to know that Kone was unwelcome to any kind of physical contact. She only accepted honorable handshakes. At that time, she went over to Erika and Galez to join them for a jog.

.....

Tessandra of Malithe

Tegan was so tired, she felt like trying to scream to the men to "ENERGIZE" her libido. Both her patience and libido wore out like day-old gallons. Why would she try to find some stone for a greedy PARROT!? "SQUAWK, SQUAWK!" was all she heard from the angry Mahavili. Mighty as he could be, Tegan tolerated no foolishness, be it a man or a woman. It made her angry that the man would send her to Hades. Even "the subterranean parts" as Fedeyla aforesaid to the succubus. What NERVE!! I'll tear his arrogant arse!! Tears welled in Tessandra's sapphire eyes. Her breasts might have looked fake, but when she brought them down, she felt the leather getting toasty.

Something told her that she was going to Hell, whether she returned from her trip or whether the Fire fucked her silly.

[Atrum Daemon]

Isindrur

Three weeks had flown by for the Drow. Already accustomed to rigorous training every day, he found it easy to adapt to what the trainers had him do. He had no interest in interacting with the other recruits and it showed with how he ignored them unless he was forced not to. No one ever had the patience to learn how he communicated and verbal communication from him was exceedingly dangerous, so he avoided people so he would not accidentally hurt anyone who did not deserve it.

A reprieve from the training came at the end of three weeks. This did not prompt Isindrur to change his routine. He had no friends to spend time with, no one he really cared about to idly talk with. So, he continued with his normal training routines to keep his skills sharp. He worked in silence, as always. The only sound that came from him were blasts of sonic energy at the end of his swordplay. It was a trick he had picked up over the three weeks, ending a series of sword strikes with a short blast of sonic force to off-balance his foe.

Iskander – The Cave

Finding the Cave of Nefertiti had been the first challenge of his little trip. The entrance was not only out of the way, but also hidden behind potent illusions. But if there was one thing that could be counted on for hidden, mystical locations it was cryptic instructions on how to find it. Iskander had set his first goal to finding a mystic who knew how to find the cave. Finding the man had been an interesting exercise and as Iskander expected, he would say nothing.

However, feeling starlight burning his flesh from his bones quickly loosened his tongue. Iskander left the man dying and infested with his plague. However, when he arrived at the supposed location, he found only a blank rock face before him. Every fiber of Iskander's being told him that the cave mouth was staring him in the face. Bolts of starlight fired from his left hand, blasting chunks out of the rock face. He paused when one bolt did not impact, but phased through the rock. Iskander approached the rock and reached out to touch it.

His hand passed through the rock, dissipating the illusion and opening the cave to him. Even only taking a few steps inside, he could feel the old and powerful energy around him. He closed his eyes, absorbing the ambient energy of the cave as he penetrated deeper into the earth. The darkness became deeper the further he went until it became absolute. A sphere of starlight appeared in his left hand to light his way.

Time had gotten away from him. Iskander had no idea how long he had been underground and he was beginning to hear noises coming from the darkness outside his sphere of light. The noise was a scratching, scraping sound against the rock of the cave accompanied by a shuffling and creaking.

The mystery soon solved itself as a skeletal figure half-wrapped in rags lunged out of the darkness swinging a crescent shaped blade for Iskander's neck. He quickly curled his fingers around the starlight and smashed through the monster's head.

“It seems I have found the guardians,” Iskander said, finally taking a good look around and seeing the remains of what looked like a shrine or temple peeking out from within the rock of the cave.

Iskander surged onward, less cautious now that he was aware of the threats within the cave. More of the undead guardians lurched from the darkness to stop the intruder, only to suffer under the blinding light of the stars flung from Iskander's black left hand. As he blasted the last shambling guardian to dust, Iskander found a grand stone door. It was decorated in hieroglyphic script and shut tight against the passage of time.

Iskander considered the door for a moment before a small smirk crossed his lips. He formed a barrier around the door, clamped to the frame. A small hole opened at the front where Iskander placed his left hand. A starbolt formed at his palm and grew larger as he focused it. He fired the focused starbolt, obliterating the door in a shower of stone and dust that was stopped from showering Iskander by the barrier.

He stepped through the door into a grand chamber. It stood cavernous as a solitary remnant of a hidden temple. He was not alone, that became evident as he entered. A figure dwelt within the center of the chamber dressed in gold armor. The warrior raised its head and stared at Iskander as he walked into the chamber. As the chamber guardian began to move, Iskander threw up an amber barrier around it. With a single swing of the guardian's curved blade, the barrier shattered. “Then let us dance,” Iskander muttered, hands flexing as he prepared himself.

Jigoku

The city burned. The grand black dragon that was Jigoku circled the city, spewing black fire upon it. As the soldiers of Etherealia fell to the flames, they rose again as slaves to the dragon. Jigoku let the flames do their work and made for the Imperial Palace. He transformed into his human form, landing on the steps of the palace. The palace guards took defensive positions to bar the way up the stairs. Human will could not hold up before that of a dragon and with a thought, Jigoku ripped their essences from their bodies and devoured them. He tasted their despair even in attempting to defend their lord and master from the wrath of the void dragon.

The doors glided open under Jigoku's touch and he entered the palace. Barring his way was a man in ceremonial armor with a glimmering blade drawn. Jigoku smirked with mild amusement at the continued resistance against the inevitable death brought by the void dragon. The Imperial champion made his bid to halt Jigoku with a powerful strike. The overhead slash would have bisected Jigoku from shoulder to hip had the dragon not caught the man's arm with little effort. His claws rent the man's helmet and face open, spilling blood and viscera down the shimmering armor and soaking into Jigoku's sleeve.

“I have left half of your city unmolested,” Jigoku said, approaching the throne. “So that you may know that I am capable of mercy. Those I have slaved into undeath will turn to dust in an hour. You will give me the Imperial Sword or I will consign this whole city to the void.”

The figure on the throne made a silent motion, a beckoning with a thin hand. From behind the throne, a hidden door slid open and a decorated casket was carried out by blinded servants. The casket was set before Jigoku by the servants, who backed away and stood with their heads bowed. Jigoku knelt before the casket and placed a hand on the lid. He carefully opened the lid and peered inside.

The sword lay within, contained within its sheath and wrapped in seals. Jigoku removed the blade from its resting place and stood. The Festering Pit awaited, dormant and sleeping. He left the palace in silence, deciding to let the scrambling worms live as a reward for turning the Jade Sword over without argument.

He took to the sky, flying north from the city. The pit was not hard to find as plant life stopped growing near it, the land becoming blackened and infested-looking. Jigoku transformed and landed near the edge of the Great Festering Pit. He could feel the energy of the pit pulsing through the air like the breath of some great beast. He held his palm over the pit and sliced it open with one of his claws. A single drop of Jigoku's blood fell into the pit.

The air became heavy and a black mist began to seep into the world from the pit. Jigoku smiled darkly, a feeling of new life entering his body. Satisfied, he took to the sky again and made his destination Mahvalli's domain.

Iskander – The Cave of Nefertiti

Iskander picked himself up quickly, having been launched across the chamber by the raw physical power of the guardian. He launched a series of starbolts at the guardian, the shining blasts of energy finally hitting home and tearing gouges in the armor of the guardian. Bones were revealed beneath the golden armor as the armor burned away. Iskander continued to fire his bolts of starlight, punishing the guardian under a relentless barrage.

The guardian collapsed into a smoldering pile of metal and bones that slowly burned into dusk. Iskander walked over to the remains of the guardian and crushed the skull under his heel. Taking a deep breath, he crossed the rest of the chamber to the resting place of the artifact. A glimmering orb sat on a stone altar. Iskander picked up the orb and gazed into it.

[SikstaSlathalin]

*Hillard*


Hillard had just finished his warm ups as Erika exited her room. It was good the girl was still quick even after the gruelling days of training. He had hope for this Mystic, he gave her a soft smile nodding.
"Indeed, we'll start with the 5 mile run around the landscape like yesterday." With a nod the big man took off at a jog towards the nearest exit.


*Galez*

He heard the soft approaching patter of someone approaching the well. The old Dragon had fallen asleep in the warm morning sun. Sitting up he groggily saw Nirel walk to the well and begin her daily ritual of soaking up water and sunlight.
"Good morning Nirel. How did you sleep?" He gave a big yawn and rubbed some of the sleep from his eyes.


*Rancor*

Screams of the women filled the air and the blood of the Guards soaked the ground of the settlement that guarded the lost ruins of Sharodia. He didn't want to slaughter anyone but he couldn't allow those trying to stop him to do so. His blade gauntlets were splashed with the life blood of six men and two dogs. But he knew where the last leg of his journey would begin, at the edge of the small town he would find a large stone gate in the middle of no where with no obvious purpose other than shade on a hot day.

His intelligence reports from the region say otherwise though. Apparently this was the Gate of no Gate, this was a portal to the ruins of Sharodia and through it he could get to the Sword of Anubius. None of his informants have been able to go through it before, because according to the inscription only a Guardian can pass through and find the ruins. Rancor's old title was the Guardian of Night, even as a fallen angel his blood and aura were that of a Divine Guardian. Shedding the blood from his gauntlets and wings he wrapped them around him and walked through the terrified village towards the gate.

[RisingPhoenix]

The soles of his boots clicked rhythmically against the steel floor as Mahvalli made his way to the central spire of the dark tower. He needed reports from his generals, and Nihilus had nothing to do at the moment. Auro had been spending the last three weeks talking with Nihilus and making sure he was familiar with this realm.

“Servant, what is the report on my generals?” Mahvalli asked his informant who had been keeping a very watchful eye on all of his generals.

“Well sir,” the servant began, “So far so good, most have accomplished what you sent them to do and now they’re on their way back. Might I ask what is it you’re planning sir?”

Mahvalli turned on a heel, his hand striking the side of the servant’s face, watching as the servant collapsed to the ground trembling in fear. “The day I reveal my plans will be the day the council is fully destroyed. You need not worry yourself over that, but I need you to deliver a message to someone special, I need you to deliver a message to Itani of the council, tell him to meet me in the isolated woods.”

“My Lord,” the servant exclaimed holding his face, “Itani, the solar elemental? He is our enemy sire, but alas if you wish me to deliver the message I shall.” The servant stood up and bowed before leaving the presence of Mahvalli on his way to sneak into the confines of the Grand Temple to deliver his message to Itani. He would probably be killed or ensnared, but it wasn’t worse than not fulfilling Mahvalli’s wishes.

Mahvalli turned around and headed for the dungeon. Apparently one of his lower level commanders was able to capture one of the dreadful council recruits, one that was able to bend blood to his will. It made Mahvalli smile and for that he had promoted the Black Chief to Black Warlord even though the title was but a mere bump in stature, he would still answer to his generals, but he now had his own little army that, aside from following every one of Mahvalli’s orders, also would follow his. Mahvalli came upon Raever as Auro appeared on the scene as well.

“My Lord,” Auro said bowing a bit as he looked at Mahvalli, “Is this the one we sent the Black Chief after?”

“Yes Auro, apparently he did what you and the others could not; however, I need you to spend a little time with him, get to know how, and get some info out of him, but first I will see what I am dealing with here.”

Mahvalli looked upon Raever with a smirk. “Wake up little tiefling, far from home aren’t you?”

======
Nicolai stood in front of Lord Rainez and sighed.

“Lord Rainez, you called for me?”

“Yes, how is the training coming along?”

“The recruits are making wonderful progress, but I fear that whatever Mahvalli is planning will not give them enough time to master their arts,” Nicolai said with a worried expression. “Some are farther along than others, and there are still those that harbor too much hatred and I fear that will set them back if they don’t come to an epiphany soon.”

“From what you are telling me Nicolai, it sounds as if you are unsure of your abilities as a recruiter.”

“Not at all my liege, I am merely stating fact. The last time Mahvalli went this silent he wiped out the entire race of metallic golems and took out a chunk of the Grand Wall. They nearly succeeded in eradicating leaders of the kingdoms.”

“I know that Nicolai, but the recruits must be ready, and instead of spending time with Arteimos, you should be focused on training Mariko and that poison child,” Rainez spat as he looked in the opposite direction.

“With all due respect, what I do with Arteimos is none of your concern…”

“It is my concern when it puts you so far off course that you can’t even see it harming what we strive for here, and if it continues we will have to take drastic measures,” Rainez threatened. Nicolai glared, but said nothing as he turned to leave. “Oh and Nicolai, be sure to keep an eye on Itani, I do believe something is happening that you are so stupidly unaware of.”

Nicolai rolled his eyes and left Rainez’s chambers while making his way to the training grounds. Arteimos had started roaming around the grounds of the temple. Eventually he found himself at the hot springs of the temple in order to allow the steam to clear his mind as he wondered about the future and about what Mahvalli was up to. He hadn’t seen Itani during the training and he worried about him. He wondered what had happened with him since his capture, but he was sure if the male needed to talk he’d approach him.

“Ahh, looks like someone else comes here to soak their troubles away,” Arteimos said with a smile as he looked over at Urzai. “You seem a little troubled, is everything alright?”

[Aureyon]

Sounds of battle could be heard from the training grounds, far away from the other assembled recruits and recruiters. Itani had been distant from the other members of the council, and he had to admit that his training of Nika, had been lacking. He had taught the young one, but his mind was not in it, it was still on the seed of doubt that he could feel growing within him everyday. It was not fair to his trainee that he was so self invested in his own thoughts, that he had neglected his duties.

This angered him more than Mahvalli ever could. This doubt that continued to grow in his mind and heart, was beginning to affect his actions and decisions. He didn’t know if he could teach the girl as adequately as she needed to be taught. But, currently, they were on their day of freedom.

So, here Itani was, alone and confused; taking his frustrations out on the training dummy that never seemed affected by the abilities anyone could use on it. He wanted to tear into something, to destroy it, and to be rid of this struggle within himself.

“Is he really so wrong in what he is doing?” he spoke aloud to himself, but shook his head as if to rid himself of these thoughts, and a growl rumbled within his chest.

“But, what if he is right, and we are in the wrong?” he countered his thoughts again before an all consuming rage built within him, and he directed his fury to the training dummy before him.

“NO!!!!” He roared as he let loose a blast of sunlight from his palms that would have incinerated a normal person. Unfortunately, the training dummy still stood where it was, as if it had been unaffected by what had just happened to it. Itani fell to the ground, his body visibly shaking with lack of energy and strength. That blast had taken a lot from him, and even the sun wouldn’t be able to help him regain his energy. He needed food.

So, shakily, he stood and began walking towards the Temple, ignoring the stares of the Temple guards and bypassing the other recruiters, proceeding directly into the mess hall, where he tore into a raw piece of meat with savage grace. He needed to speak to Nika, she deserved better than he could offer. He would find her, if she did not find him first.

[Arthera]

Erika

The morning jog had been a staple of Erika's daily activities. At first, five miles was more than she ever considered running at any one time. Who needed to run five miles straight anyway? As days went by, it became slightly easier, but by no means is she doing it without any issues either. It also helped Erika focus, empty her mind and prepare her to face the remainder of the day.

In general, her training left Erika with little time, or energy, to mingle with the other recruits at daybreak. Except brief interactions during the last three weeks, she had not really spoken to other people except Hillard. None, except one person, had sought her out either, and even then it was more like a hug assault than anything else. Maybe they were also busy with training, or even tired like she was. Not certain on how the others were being trained, Erika at least knew she had somehow landed a one on one trainer in Hillard, while the other recruits were doubled per each Council member. Maybe that explained why she was just so tired every day, all Hillard had to work on was one comparatively scrawny woman...

At least he seemed content with her progress, which was comforting. Erika was very critical about what she viewed as self-progress, and the teacher's unspoken acceptance of her efforts and success meant a lot, gave her that little extra confidence that she was doing alright. Even if she felt like she was never going to finish that five mile run in one go...

"I heard that after our first three weeks, that something was happening. Do you know if those rumors are founded?" she asked when she finally caught up to Hillard outside the Temple's outer walls. It was something she had meant to ask him today when she overheard some servants gossiping last night after dinner.


Milori

After making her way through the early morning empty hallways, Milori finally reached the hot springs, quite intent on lounging the morning away in the hot, steamy waters. No sooner had she approached the doorway to the changing room that Milori heard talking from inside the pool area. A quick look around the changing room showed that at least one person had left clothing behind. Specifically, a male set of clothing.

Well, that put a slight damper on the idea of being alone to enjoy the water in quiet solitude, but nothing was going to deter Milori from taking a long soak this morning. Ignoring the changing room, Milori just kept on walking through towards the pool's doors, still clad in her flimsy nightgown. Opening it, she could see that the attendees were Arteimos and Urzai, the later having left his clothing behind. Why Arteimos had come around and attempt to not enjoy a soak felt strange to Milori, but she quickly dismissed the thought.

"Morning Arteimos, hiya Urzai! Don't mind me..." she chirped in, smiling and offering a vague wave of the hand to no one in particular in greeting, as she headed towards the water quite single-mindedly at this point.

Not wasting time, Milori waded into the hot spring and sank down until she had cloudy water up to her chin, a contended sigh escaping her throat soon after.

"Consider this a freebie Urzai, when you grow up you might not get a chance to have this sort of experience without paying! At least without a girlfriend."

Wiggling as she spoke, it soon became apparent what she was doing, when Milori tossed the soggy bundle that was her skimpy nightgown out of the spring and onto a rock near the doorway. She did not mind the fact two men, although one was only just a kid, were sharing the hot spring with her, or the fact she had just removed what clothing she had in the process. There were few places that made Milori really feel at ease, but a hot spring easily ranked there. Not only did she like the warmth and atmosphere, but the abundance of water made certain that any unpleasantness was going to be mainly centered onto those trying to annoy her. It was very unlikely that people on the Council, and their recruits, would try anything in any case, so it was all just good fun!

With both hand reaching up to shake her hair loose, Milori briefly dunked herself fully before coming back up, head tilted back, long white hair plastered against her back and shoulders as water runs off her head and hair.

"Don't you just LOVE hot springs in the morning? You Council people really got it made here." That last little bit added as she leaned her back against a rock, stretching her arms upwards, leaving a generous portion of her bosom exposed without actually managing to compromise or reveal anything that Milori normally doesn't.

[TheDoctor]

Urzai halted as he exited the changing room with a towel around his waist and heard Arteimos's inquiry to his state of mind. Ah, perfect timing. He cleared his throat as he approached the edge of the springs, one hand upon his towel. "Actually, I had something to--"

Suddenly, he cut off once again as Milori, the dark-skinned elf girl, announced her presence ever so perkily. Great, more people. Exactly what I didn't need. Closing his mouth slowly, his eyes narrowed ever so slightly as she slid into the spring and removed what little clothing had still remained upon her. They narrowed further as his ears caught her remark regarding his age. I...excuse me? "Seriously, are we really doing this? You know, I'm not actually a..."

Urzai trailed off, biting his tongue and shaking his head gently. She doesn't need to know. "Nevermind." Then, with no regard to his company or exposure, Urzai took off his towel, tossed upon the stoney edge, and slid into the water on the opposite side of Milori. He was unaffected by her almost seductive body language, for as a Golem, Urzai had no attraction to humans or elves of either sex. But I don't know of a single other Golem who remained constantly in its human body for as long as I have. Who knows what'll happen to me...ugh. Disgusting.

"As I was saying..." Urzai's annoyance dissipated as he turned to look up at Arteimos. "I want to know what we're actually doing to stop Mahvalli. Yeah, I know, we're sitting here and training and training and training, but it's been three weeks." He leaned back upon the edge of the pool and lifted his arms to rest them on either side. "If this is all that we're doing instead of actually going out and changing things, then we're just waiting to be slaughtered."

[SikstaSlathalin]

*Hillard*

Hillard jogged easily along heading for the lands around the Grand Temple. The question Erika asked was a good one, he wasn't sure how to answer it but it was a good question.
"Well what did you hear was going on lass? From what I heard Mahavalli has been attempting to bolster his power. The nature of these attempts is somewhat unknown to us at this point though. Is that what you wished to know?" He asked jumping easily over a small ravine.


*Nika*

Awake with the sun as was her way Nika was dressed in her training garbs and out meditating before the rest of the Temple was up. Seated on the Eastern side of the training yard, Nikadeama was alerted to her Master's fervours entrance and rather heated exchange with the invincible training dummy named PunchingBob. She had known something was causing turmoil for the tiger man but she was a touch too respectable to ask straight out. Luckily she had exercises of her own she could practice while Itani fought with his inner demons. After he power beamed the dummy with no success the brooding man slunk off to the Temple no doubt heading for the mess hall. She wasn't hungry so after she was done meditating she would take a turn at PunchingBob.


*Rancor*

It wasn't a long walk to the Gate of No Gate. He found the great stone archway in the middle of a stony field there was no life around the gate. Only the impartial whistling of the wind, no birds, no insects, not a single sound of a living creature within a five mile radius. Goes to show how magically powerful this portal is. The Fallen Angel stood before the archway studying it closely, he'd read about this structure but never bothered to investigate it. It wasn't a masterful work of art but impressive by human standards. Fourteen feet high and around seven feet wide, and much like the stories it was totally empty to the naked eye.

He could feel the power surging off the gate nonetheless. Taking a soft breath he walked into the portal and felt his body being ripped from this reality and taken to the ruins. He closed his eyes for a few seconds until he felt himself be whole again. He breathed in the moist grass smell and looked around at the dark somewhat intact ruins. He could feel the ancient magic all around him, spreading his wings a touch he held his hands up to fend off whatever might come after him in this place. Walking slowly down the broken stone path to the temple. Just before he reached the door a rush of wind knocked him back and a luminescent figure appeared with wavering blue robes.
"Greetings Lunar Magi, what brings you here?" The Angel growled lightly at his old title. It was a point of both pride and pain to hear it so freely thrown around. Not even the Temple staff used it, for good reason.
"I am not the Lunar Magi, I am the Night Angel, Rancor. I have come for the sword of Anubis. Give it to me or I will finish tearing these ruins down." The figure laughed before the wind picked up again and blew the door open so Rancor could enter.

[Derpnaster]

Nirel...

Nirel opened her eyes to the sight of her trainer and for a brief second considered making her flowers grow and knock him out. But he had already proven that he could take a ridiculously large dose of the sleeping agent they emitted. After her little thought Nirel sighed then responded to the Space Dragon's question
"Ok I guess..." The wary elf muttered just barely in Galez's audible range.

[RedKayne]

A large, frightening shadow enveloped the snowy mountains of Alps. A gigantic creature landed harshly on one of the summits, snow cascading everywhere upon impact. The nightmarish creature briefly roared loudly before it began to shrink in size.

Enya stood upon the top of the mountain, smiling wickedly even under the heavy snowstorm. She was no longer wearing any clothing, the transformation literally tore everything apart. She honestly could hardly notice the biting cold on to her naked bronze-skin, she had a goal at hand to complete. Now, the sultry crimson-haired woman began her path. A dark shell surrounded her feet, allowing her to move quickly and quietly on top of the deep snow, instead of sinking into it and hindering her movement.

Several minutes pass by as Enya continued her treck down the mountain, until she finally reached the end of her destination. A small, lonely cave at the side of the mountain. There was a small light glowing within the cave, and Enya smirked because she first believed it to be the legendary weapon. However, upon closer inspection, she realized that the light itself was mundane. Hmm... Seems like someone else has arrived before I have... Her wicked smile widened, I hope this chew toy will prove to be fun.

She walked into the small cave, a lone figure knelt in front of a single candle, his back facing the the intruder. “Well, what do we have here?” Enya questioned aloud as her gaze fell on to the hooded man. She glances around the small cave, but the legendary whip was no where in sight.

“It is about time that you have arrived, Enya,” the hooded man stood up, before slowly turning to face the Wyvern. His face hidden beneath the shadows of his hood, keeping his identity a secret.

She was slightly started that man mysterious figure knew her time, and expected her to arrive. “Well, it seems that you who I am,” Enya grinned mischievously. “May I ask your name before I rip out your balls?”

The hooded man sighed heavily, before lifting his hands up to lower his hood. The flame of the candle flickered slightly, but its light shined upon the man’s chiseled face. He had shoulder-length crimson hair which reflected the light of the candle, and his red pupils sorrowfully stare at Enya. The Wyvern was again taken aback, for his appearance was so similar to... “I am your older brother, Enya. My name is Malik.”

Enya frowned at this revelation, “Wait... you... you are my brother?” her reaction was very difficult distinguish, one cannot tell whether she was pleased or upset of discovering an actual family member. “What... why are you here?”

Malik takes a step forward, his face completely solemn. “I have heard the rumors of a Wyvern terrorizing these lands. A warrior of darkness that serves the diabolical Mahvalli. A woman with crimson hair and bronze skin, her name whispered in fear by the citizens of many cities: Enya.” He takes another step forward, approaching his long-lost sister. “I never would have imagined in my wildest dreams to meet you, Enya. I... I thought you died a long time ago.”

“But... why are you here?” Enya questioned again, simply looking too stunned to think of anything else.

Malik paused in his steps, a slight surprise covered his face. “I am here, Enya, because you are my sister. Finally, we are reunited. We can restore our clan... You do know what happened to our family, correct?”

Enya’s wide eyes closed briefly before shaking her head. “Mahvalli has always told me that he found me as a lone, crying baby abandoned. He never stated what happened to my family or where I was discovered,” she admitted.

Malik gave a small nod, as if knowing the lies her adopted father would tell. “It is time to know your origins, then, Enya,” he stated gravely. “Your parents, your entire clan, were personally slaughtered by Mahvalli himself. We refused to join his corrupted force, so he and his Darklings slayed every single Wyvern. I survived because I fell into a chasm during a hunting trip, and was trapped there during the entire onslaught. When I finally manage to escape, I found the remains of our family. Everything was in flames, everybody was torn apart. I found the corpses of mother and father, and I thought my world ended. However, I couldn’t find your infant body. So I hoped against hope throughout all of my years that you survived.” Malik formed a small smile, taking another step forward. “Now, I have finally found you. I thank the gods above that you are alive and well. However, it is time to turn away from your dark path.

Enya’s lips formed a slight frown after listening to her brother’s entire story. “My dark path?” she reiterated, appearing slightly confused.

Malik nodded yet again. “Yes, Enya, it is time to leave behind this darkness. If you stay in it, then your fate shall be doomed to the abyss. Together, the two of us can restore the honor of the Wyverns. Now, you must leave behind Mahvalli, so that the two of us can join the Council and turn the tides of this war.”

Enya stood there silent for a few long minutes, as if thinking over her options. Finally, she sighed lightly before taking a step forward herself. She formed a small, comforting smile, “Brother... You are correct... I cannot stay with the man that killed my... my... My...” she began giggling. Quickly, the giggles turned into uncontrollable, maniacal laughter. She could almost feel her brother’s heart dropping. “Dear brother, I knew all along,” she manages to say between laughter. “I knew that Mahvalli destroyed my family, it wasn’t that hard to figure it out. And I must say, I’m glad he did so!” she cackled even louder.

Malik’s sorrowful face turned into rage, “What do you mean, Enya? Are you saying that you relish the fact that your beloved family was slaughtered by that madman?” he demanded.

“Beloved?” Enya began mockingly. “Our clan was pathetic, Malik. The Wyverns lived in fear and isolated themselves from the rest of the world. Nobody else understood us, they only feared the monstrosities the demanded that our blood be spilt. Well, no longer! It is time to show why the world should fear the Wyverns! It is time we show them our powers, and take these lands as our own! It is time we stepped out of the shadow of our own fear, and bring upon destruction to those that created this abominable shadow.”

Malik clenched his fists in anger, his face turned pale white after realizing that this woman before him was no longer a true family member. “Unfortunately, Enya, you are the abomination here,” he opened his leather coat, and revealed the golden whip of Hermephradia strapped to his waist. He grabs the legendary weapon, unveiling it and preparing himself for his next move. “You are my sister, Enya, and I loved you dearly. However, your corrupted darkness can no longer walk upon this earth, and I will do whatever deems necessary to get rid of it,” he swore to himself, determined to destroy the wicked creature in front of him.

Enya chuckled before slowly stretching her lithe body, “You can try, brother dearest.” She displayed no fear in this battle, regardless that Malik was an older Wyvern and carried a legendary weapon. “However, I get the feeling that your beating heart will be shoved deep down your throat by the end of this battle.”



Almost three weeks have passed, and Enya laid down upon her bed within Mahvalli’s dark temple. She arrived a couple days sooner than the rest of the Generals, and she relaxed after arriving back from her difficult mission. She yawned loudly as she finally sits up, her red haired sprayed across her tanned body. She glances over to her drawers, deciding upon herself to get dressed to see who else has completed their journey.

Enya stands up and walks to her nearest drawer, her thin hips swaying with each stride she took. Once he arrived at the drawer, she opened it to take out another skimpy leather outfit. She quickly dressed herself before opening another drawer to take out her newest weapon that she will soon bestow upon her lord, the whip of Hermephradia



Many levels below the dark temple, the blood mage began to awaken from his short slumber. Raever groans aloud as he attempted some movement, but was quickly reminded that his hands and feet were harshly chained to the dungeon wall behind him. His blurry vision began to focus, and Raever realized he had some company.

Two dark figures stood before him, one looked like some creepy voodoo priest, while the other appeared to be a general of a dark army. An ancient darkness surrounded both men, the two of them carried an aura of great power. Raever sighed heavily, and found his body still searing in pain from yesterday’s torture. “Great, another day in paradise,” he mumbled before glancing up at the tall man that spoke.

“Really? I thought that I was only about a short mile or two away from my home,” Raever replied with some smart-ass comments, and formed a wicked grin. “So, am I to assume that you two buffoons lead this dark army of cowards?” Raever still recalled how he was trapped here in the first place, one of their warriors attacked Raever behind his back like the coward he truly was.

[RisingPhoenix]

Oh the joys of torturing ones victims. Auro thrived in it. The pain, the agony, it gave him thrills to know that the pain he inflicted on others was everlasting, and rending to the mind. A smile crept onto his face, a very odd smile, a wicked smile, a smile that meant trouble for young Raever. The child had guts to speak to Mahvalli the way he did, but it was to be expected. He didn’t know what to do, he was nervous and he thought he’d escape, at least that is what he was probably telling himself. He was trying to show Auro and Mahvalli that he wasn’t scared, but Auro had ways of instilling one with deep dark fears that haunted them forever, and Mahvalli enjoyed every minute of it. Yes this child’s wickedly sharp tongue would only get him more hours alone with Auro. Mahvalli listened to Raever and shook his head, a smile still plastered on his face before he turned to leave.

“Auro do have fun with your new toy, but remember to get any answers you can out of him,” Mahvalli said as he left the dungeon, leaving Mahvalli alone with Raever.

“Such a wicked tongue ye have,” Auro said with much pleasure, “me likes when they try to put up fronts of strength. It makes it so much sweeter to hear you scream. Now what to do first?”

Auro drew a blade and placed it on the stone tablet. He also grabbed a piece of white rock he used to draw with. He also had various stones and a little figurines shaped just like Raever with a piece of Raever’s clothing and some of Raever’s hair.

“We are going to play a game. The more questions you answer, the least damage I will do to your body, the less mental harm you will experience, understand?” Auro began etching a powerful circle of necromantic magic. It sparked to life with dark bolts of energy as he drew it. The voodoo doll was positioned safely on the tablet along with the rather menacing looking blade.

“What is your name?” Auro asked as he began to finish up the circle.
============
Arteimos stood at the edge of the pool heated by natural springs that ran underneath. He watched as Urzai entered the pool of beautiful tinted green water. It was all natural. The pool was meant to draw all negative energy out of one’s body as well as toxins deemed unhealthy, and allow one to fully relax. It wasn’t meant to be any type of place to host naughty acts. Arteimos was about to speak after hearing Urzai speak to him when Milori entered the area and undressed showing Urzai her sculpted figure. It was hilarious to say the least. Milori thought Urzai was a teenager, but in fact Urzai wasn’t as young as he looked. Trapped in such a youthful body, Arteimos felt sorry for him, but would find a way to help him break free of his cage. Arteimos noticed Milori stretching and the amount of skin she was showing. He sighed and waved a hand towards her that caused a bit of mist to cover her exposed skin, thus blocking her bosom from showing.

“To answer your question Urzai, if you feel you are ready to fight Auro then by all means go off and see if he will face you. If you feel our methods of helping you reach your full potential are a waste of time then I implore you to seek out another who will train you,” Arteimos said with utmost care laced in his tone, “Mahvalli is growing in strength; he has been working on something that much we know. He isn’t dumb, he isn’t lazy, he will surely attack and we will have to fight, but it will take time for him to enact his plan, just as it will take time for you all to reach your full potential, but that’s all up to you. You are the singular source that will cause you to either reach your potential or fail miserably.”

Arteimos sighed, but realized that if they pushed the recruits too hard, they would break, they had to make sure things went according to schedule. Nicolai appeared in his chambers looking over various texts and scrolls. He had to do something. From reports Mahvalli had sent his generals to retrieve powerful relics and if he was to combat this he would have to send the recruits after their own power up, but what could he send them after?

[Aureyon]

Itani, having eaten his fill, left the mess hall, his mind no less clouded than it was before. This internal struggle was getting harder for him to wage, it had begun to break through his passive exterior, and show to those around him. And, now he had neglected his duties that he had sworn to uphold as a member of the Council’s guard.

As he reemerged into the openness of the training grounds, he found his young trainee practicing with the dummy that he had futilely tried to destroy. He knew that it could not be destroyed, but it did serve as a nice scapegoat for his anger. Nevertheless, he strode up to his young trainee and cleared his throat before speaking,

“Young One, you deserve my utmost apologies, for I have neglected to teach you as I should be teaching you. It is my fault in its entirety and not yours. I am struggling with an internal issue, of which is no consequence to you, however I feel as though it is not fair to have you untrained due to my lack of focus...”

He paused as he noted a curious figure standing off in the distance, hidden from the view of those that he clearly didn’t want to be seen by. Turning back to his trainee, but keeping his eyes trained on the figure, he began

“...and, in order to ensure that you receive the proper training from this moment forward, I will put aside my distractions to ensure that you are trained the way you the way you need to be trained. Forgive my negligence?”

He finished turning his calculating eyes to his trainee in expectation of an answer, forgetting about the curious figure for the moment, and allowing his mind to be filled with the presence that was the young sun-fighter.

[Atrum Daemon]

Isindrur

The Drow panted as he finished his exercises and training routine. He knew that his Breathstealer routines would be less strenuous if he did them without his armor on, but that would miss the point entirely. Wiping sweat from his brow, Isindrur made the return walk to his room to strip off his armor.

Isindrur arrived at the hot springs, giving small yet courteous nods to those already enjoying the water. He removed his simple robe before setting foot in the water, revealing a body carved through years of intense training. He also possessed his fair share of scars, most from assignments he shadowed on before he completed his training. A large brand stood out on his back, the pale scarring stark against his dark skin. It was the brand of the Breathstealers and an old Elven sigil for those who were dead. The Breathstealers died in ritual to remove the fear of death in battle and to allow them to perform their rites as keepers of the dead. There was a reason their temple sat above a grand Drow crypt.

Isindrur let out a contented sigh, his muscles relaxing fully as he submerged himself in the spring to his shoulders.

Iskander/Jigoku

The two generals had crossed paths during their respective return journeys to Mahvalli's domain. Jigoku had offered to help the younger general, but Iskander had declined. “I won't be returning just yet,” he said.

“It would not be wise to keep your father waiting for the orb,” Jigoku said.

“I know,” Iskander nodded. “Which is why I want you to deliver it for me.”

“Where is it that you go?” Jigoku asked, taking the glimmering orb from Iskander.

“Home,” Iskander said. “I know where it is now. I know what I must do to...discover myself.”

Jigoku nodded, stepping back from Iskander as he raised the skull Auro had given him. He crushed the skull in his hand and was spirited away. Jigoku waited a moment before resuming his flight back to Mahvalli.

Iskander

He stood upon a blasted wasteland that may have once been a site of beauty and majesty. Now it was a plain of broken ground and shattered mountains barely holding itself together. But Iskander knew that he was born within the ruined land he stood upon before falling to the realms below.

[Arthera]

Erika

"It may only be rumor, but I distinctively heard the servants discuss a gathering of us recruits. I wondered if you had anything to substantiate or deny what I heard."

Although keeping a good pace, Erika was not close to matching Hillard's real speed, and talking was not doing any her any good either, but there were questions she had, and something inside her made her uneasy. She has felt this disquiet for some time now and the lack of answers gnawed at her. Erika decided this was as good a time as any to give voice to those concerns. Stopping in her tracks, Erika leaned over to rest her hands on her knees, catching her breath.

"I was also wondering... what is there for us after this? I understand the training and the need to have it now, but I worry that while we are doing it, we have been holding the Council back." she idly tugged at her hair, resetting the ponytail for her long hair while she spoke.

"What I mean is, I have been training with you daily, so I must have interrupted your normal duties at the very least. If all the other Council members have thus been held back, by us, I feel that we may have stopped you from working on other matters."

It was certainly not her place to tell him how to do his work, or how to go about it, but there was this nagging feeling, this worry inside Erika that made her wonder what was the Council's plan during all this. Certainly Mahvalli had not been idle all this time. Who was out there saving others if the Council was held back at home training recruits? Other than brief interactions with the other trainer-recruit groups, Erika had little knowledge of what was happening in other areas of the Temple, less still about outside events...

--------------------
--------------------

Milori

Well, she hadn't expected Urzai's reaction, or the cavalier method he entered the pool itself. And here Milori thought she might have gone a bit too far with the way SHE entered the hot spring with a Council member present. Decidedly dismissed from both men's thoughts for the time being, Milori reclined back into the pool, giggling at the mist forming near her to shroud her skin at Arteimo's bidding. She dismissed it easily enough, sending the steam away with a thought so she wouldn't have it around her head as she soaked deeper in the pool.

Still, she listened to what the two of them discussed, nodding and smiling when Isindrur showed up for his own soaking session. Milori had a few things to ask him, which she never got the time for in the last few weeks. Actually, there was a whole lot of things she wanted to ask others, but things just never seemed to align properly for her to visit anyone, the Council kept her and the "recruits" busy enough as it were.

"Arteimos-" pipping in before Urzai could reply, for which she smiled apologetically in the young man's direction for. "The way you're talking about this big plan for the other team, it sounds an awful lot like a Hengel Walk con in action, but with armies. The Walk's all about the big score, the one prize that will surpass all others. It takes a lot of effort, the right people and placing them just so, and a clincher that's foolproof and backed up with contingencies just in case."

Milori gave her arms a slow rub as she spoke, gauging how they reacted to what she said. Often taken only for a floozy or a petty thief, Milori had a mind of her own and had used it to much effect over the years. That and she was very good at knowing things.

"Look, I've been outside the Temple these last few weeks, enough to know something's up that you haven't been sharing. Darklings abound still, but no sign of the big right hands of Mahvs or the man himself. If there was a place that would be a clincher for him now, it would be to raze this place and everyone here, and you must know that's a distinct possibility."

Shrugging, she resumed her cleaning, lifting a slender leg out of the water to give it a good rubdown.

"Just figured I'd share my thoughts. I'd also make sure everyone in the Temple was clean, background and all. Now's a great time, and the last few weeks, to have inserted a mole before the big score. That's what I'd do anyway, and I have a very, very high success rate in all my endeavors..."

[SikstaSlathalin]

*Hillard*

As Erika stopped Hillard sighed stopping with her.
"Stand up and place your hands on your head, it'll let you catch your breath better. And you need not worry about holding us back, myself and the other recruiters are just heads of different parts of the Council. There are many others working for us, they can handle keeping tabs on the Darklings. And Mahavalli and his underlings are occupied with some sort of scavenge hunt according to the latest intel. Once everyone has finished training you will accompany your teachers on important missions, I know it seems like we're just sitting on our hands doing training but remember no matter how random things seem there is always a plan. Now come we still have some running to do." The big man said taking off at a slow backwards jog watching the Earth Mystic.


*Nika*

The Sunfighter nodded to the Tiger man. She hadn't been bothered overmuch because of his absence, she had a solid handle on her powers and combat.
"It is ok Master Itani, I've just been doing the same exercises I learned over the Day Sky River. They are still serving me well. So where shall we start?" She asked crossing her arms over her chest.

*Galez*

The Dragon nodded at the Elf's still mistrusting demeanour.
"That's good, how do you feel? You've been doing well in training but just thought I'd check." The old man stood and brushed the grass from his clothes. He knew the girl liked being alone, he just hoped she could get over this before the first mission.

*Rancor*

He pulled a shard from one of his wings and walked through the temple's portal entering the stuffy confines of the ruined building. He had no clue where this sword might be, not even a direction in which to travel...this may take a while. Folding his wings along his back he utilized the darkness in the temple to try and probe around him for a direction to travel, but no sooner had he activated the power blinding white light filled every inch of the temple banishing all shadows and neutralizing his shadow powers.

"So that's how we're gonna play it huh fucker?" The Fallen Angel growled squinting against the bright lights trudging on down the hallway looking for the end of his goal. Upon reaching the end of the hall Rancor found himself at a five point intersection with a silver star on the floor. Each arm pointed down a different passageway. Each passage looked the exact same, long, made of gold stone, and full of painful white light. He highly doubted the rejects he called comrades would have as much of challenge finding their item. Hell he highly doubted any of them could even handle such a challenge. He wasn't them though, he was the Spymaster, the Night Angel, he was the brains of Mahavalli's intel network, he could handle this. Sitting down in the exact middle of the intersection he stabbed the crystal shard into the floor and studied each hall to the most minute detail looking for anything that could tell him what was the right way to go.

[Derpnaster]

Nirel...

Nirel turned her head slightly to better see her teacher then she took a deep breath as she felt the water being pulled into her roots and the sun lent her it's energy.
"Ok I guess. Everything still hurts from my last test but not as bad as it used to." Nirel said with a soft almost unnoticeable smile. " I guess that means I'm getting better" Nirel said then she returned her feet to normal and stood up. With her hair still a deep green.
"So, is there anything we need to do today?" Nirel asked while she dried off her feet on the grass and brushed off her clothes.


Mariko...

After a while of studying Mariko finally decided to get dressed and go eat breakfast. Demon meanwhile was busy playing with Angel somewhere in the back of her mind.

About ten minutes later Demon was in control and happily cooking up the breakfast for not only Mariko but the others as well. Demon loved to cook. Oftentimes she would take control early in the morning and walk to the kitchen just to cook meals for Mariko when her mind woke up. Yes demon was happy to cook but still. She often wished she could eat her own creations with her own mouth and hands.

[TheDoctor]

Urzai scowled and shook his head. "That's not what I meant, Arteimos. I'm not trying to say I'm ready to kick Auro's ass, although I have been rearing to since he..." He fell silent for a moment, but before he could start again, Milori cut him off with a smile. His eyes narrowed at her in response as he gave a shrug of his bare shoulders. Alright then, that's cool too, I suppose.

As Milori finished her two cents, Urzai looked back at Arteimos. "Anyway...what I meant was that we should at least be doing something instead of only training. If Mahvalli isn't acting upon our temporary absence right now, then I have absolutely no clue how he gained so much power in the first place. He must be really stupid, or something is holding back his hand."

"Which brings me to my next point." Urzai paused briefly and slid his head under the water, and as he came up he brushed back his long white hair from his forehead. "Milori has a valid point. Why hasn't he acted yet? What are we currently doing to keep him back? Or...what is preventing him from just obliterating this temple like he did with Diita?"

While he awaited an answer from Arteimos, Urzai began to scrub the sweat from himself as well. This whole situation just seems...wrong. Something must be up.

[Aureyon]

to be removed

[Arthera]

Erika

Nodding at the explanation Hillard had given her, Erika resumed the jog and remained silent for a long time, mulling things over. It was not before the first scheduled break, many more miles along their usual course, that Erika spoke up again.

"I must admit a lack of knowledge in that area, and I also never asked you before as it felt unnecessary at the time, but..."

As she spoke, Erika still kept part of her concentration to exercising her power, as was Hillard's training requirements, to increase her control and expand the limits of it's use. During the jog, it was to roll rocks along with them and increase the amount of rocks every few days. Erika currently had ten head-sized rocks rolling in small circles waiting for the jog to resume, much like loyal puppies following their master. It seemed a small task, but after hours of running and rolling those rocks around, it was placing a certain strain on her power. Which paled compared to the first time she had tried this.

"May I ask what sort of undertakings we are expected to help with?" she started with, taking a tiny sip of water from the bottle she carried and splashing another tiny amount on her head to cool down.

The idea of attempting to help Hillard in what he did felt silly, the man seemed like such an unstoppable force, she pitied things that got in his way when he was determined. What little contribution she herself could add vaguely felt like an afterthought or overkill, as some would say. Erika had little real knowledge of the other Council members, but the other recruits likely felt similarly on some level. Perhaps it was just her being a tad uncertain of herself, but the idea still felt ludicrous in many ways. At least that would apply to situations where things required a good thumping...

"I can only speak for myself on this matter, but I have no real experience with combat except when I nearly lost my life, before Nicolai arrived to save me. Is that part of the reason we would undertake tasks with Council members? Or that perhaps we would be tempting targets once again if we were to be sent out by ourselves?"

Logically, both were valid reasons to team recruits with Council members. That and teacher/students would better work together without the need for time to match up different groups. Still, Erika could only imagine the Council unleashing Hillard on things that required complete obliteration. He could be extremely single-minded and dogged in the pursuit of his goals after all and Hillard likely makes sure that even the smallest piece of a foe is crushed before deeming it neutralized.

[SikstaSlathalin]

*Galez*

The old Dragon shook his head stretching up tall nodding.
"You are indeed getting better I'm proud of you, and no today is a day off. At least for you and Millie, I don't know what the other Teachers and students are doing. As long as you don't wander too far from the Temple you can do whatever you want. I for one am going to do some light exercise myself. Feel free to join me if you wish." He gave the young woman a smile before shaking the last of the sleep from his head and walking to the training yard.


*Hillard*

"Well the nature of our missions would depend on what Nico and the other Council Members need at the time. Either questing for something important, screwing with Mahavalli's plans, or acting on whatever intel we can gather. And yes, think of yourselves as Apprentices now, and accompanying us on missions would be your on the job training." The big warrior stretched his body as they enjoyed the break. Noticing how much the earth girl had improved in three weeks, she was fit and collected. He had required her to practice her powers at every chance and it had paid off well for her. Even with his confidence in the recruits though the Body Mystic was glad they would be sticking around him and the other Teachers. They were still valuable pieces in the game and the Council couldn't risk losing any of them.


*Rancor*

Hours seemed to pass before Rancor stirred from his seated position. He had been studying the five tunnels minutely. His long meditation wasn't for naught though, he soon found a very faint and small Jackel's head in a corner of one hall. It was nearly hidden behind a bit of broken masonry, he just saw the tip of it's ears poking out above the broken stone. With his course set he went down the hall with the Jackal's head. He came to another intersection and after finding the Jackal knew he was on the right track for the sword.

[Derpnaster]

Nirel...

After thinking about it for a while second Nirel nodded to herself and fell in beside Galez. "I wouldn't mind a little more training today. If that's alright with you. I still have some issues getting the mouse to listen." Nirel admitted with a small laugh as she followed her teacher to the training yard where she began by making a small bush grow in the center. From there the Lowborn elf tried to get the bush to grow berries. Only to remember that the bush was a shrub and wouldn't grow fruit. A fact that made her dark tanned cheeks turn a slight red.

[RisingPhoenix]

There wasn’t much he could say to ease the troubled minds of youth. All in all he was telling them the partial truth, but he didn’t know why he was holding back information from them. Perhaps if he simply divulged what he knew to them, they would understand why the Council did what it did. Arteimos sighed as he listened to the questions laid out by Urzai and Milori. When she attempted to dismiss the mist from around her, it quickly came back and settled back around her to shield her flesh from the eyes of others. An advanced level spell of which could not be dismissed so easily unless Arteimos dismissed it himself. By now he was sitting on the edge of the hot spring, his legs in the water as he spoke with the recruits. One of his fellow recruiters had found his way into the hot spring and Arteimos was happy to see him. He was the newest recruiter, but the Council saw fit to give him the chance to prove himself. Arteimos knew about the abilities of the drow. Isindrur was an interesting being, he did not speak for fear of unleashing sonic destruction, but he was able to communicate telepathically or using sign language.

“Ahh Isindrur, I’m glad you could join us,” Arteimos said before he turned his attention back to Urzai and Milori. “I know how it must seem, lounging around while Mahvalli is out there plotting and scheming to take us down,” he began, “I can assure you what we do here isn’t a waste of time. You all have great gifts, and with your training you will gain knowledge and understanding of your gifts.” Arteimos looked at Urzai and Milori. He could only wonder what the future held for them. They had so much ahead of them if they were able to bring down Mahvalli’s forces. “Mahvalli is far from stupid Urzai, remember he was once a part of the Council, he knows the inner workings, he is playing it safe right now, building his power. He knows that he can’t enter this temple, he knows that the spells that protect this place are far beyond him. He tried though, he tried to attack this place and was repelled almost instantly, the casualties of his army drove him back to his tower,” Arteimos divulged to Urzai, “if my visions, or dreams are correct, he’s probably attempting to gain power. There are ancient relics in this world that will lend their power to any who successfully unearth them. That is probably what he’s after, that is probably why he’s been quiet, and I am sure that is what you’ll also be doing in the coming days.”

Just as he said this, Nicolai appeared in the hot springs.

“Get dressed all of you, there is a meeting in the common room,” he said before looking longingly at Arteimos, vanishing shortly after. Arteimos sighed and stood to his feet, the mist intensifying.

“That should give you enough cover to get out of the spring and get dressed, towels are over there and......,” Arteimos snapped his finger revealing three sets of clothes that would fit them, “garbs are right there, be in the common room soon after please.”

Nicolai appeared in front of them all, explaining to them to meet in the common room. He appeared in front of Galez, Hillard, Erika, Nirel, Mariko, Æthelynd, Nika and Itani delivering the same message before finally appearing in the common room waiting on them to arrive.

Upon their arrival he began to speak.

“You all know that Mahvalli has been deathly quiet, and I have found out why. He is unearthing weapons of power, and he will use them to form a new weapon. This is seriously bad, and in order to combat him, you all will have to go off and obtain Mystic Weapons. These Mystic Weapons correspond to your element. My research has uncovered such weapons, but the quest to find them will be very dangerous. Milori, your weapon is within the great ocean to the north, and I fear that it is guarded by the Leviathan....,” Nicolai looked at Milori and sighed before continuing, “Nirel, your weapon is concealed in the forest of the forgotten, guarded by the beast of the forest, an ancient beast of devilish power. Urzai, your weapon is found in the city of steel, your birthplace, guarded by the titan of metal, a titan who went into hiding and has guarded the weapon for centuries. He will not allow you to obtain the weapon until you prove yourself to him. Æthelynd, your weapon is the most difficult to find. Poison is a secondary element, therefore your weapon can only be found in the toxic place, the Nyx River, the river is poisonous to normal humans, even to most of the Council, but I believe with your power over Poison you’ll be able to uncover the weapon. It is guarded by a Siren, so be careful, we know what Sirens can do.”

Nicolai took a break for a moment to look at everyone in front of him. He pulled his legendary weapon from its holster and held it up.

“Much like this weapon, your weapons will push you into the next level, but that doesn’t mean your training will be complete, it only means we will have something to combat Mahvalli with.” He paused and looked at Arteimos, Hillard, Galez, and Itani. “I don’t have to tell you four where your weapons are, you already know don’t you? Alas I can only ask that you be careful. We can’t afford to lose any of you.” Nicolai sighed before turning to Nika, “Sunfighter, your weapon is beyond this planet. You’ll have to travel to the sun literally. There is a doorway you can take, but be careful, for the sun has many secrets and if you are not careful, it will incinerate you. The weapon is guarded by the hellish dog many know as Cerberus. That leaves you Mariko. Your weapon is deep within the frozen tundra. None dare venture into this place for it is protected by the titan of ice. Be careful Mariko.”

Nicolai closed the book he had in front of him and looked at each of them one by one before speaking.

“You all will leave immediately. I only wish you could go in teams, but alas time is against us. Just be careful. You recruits aren’t really ready, but I have to go against my better judgement and allow you to go on these quests. Maybe you will find what you are looking for.” Nicolai realized he hadn’t given Isindrur any mission. He had done this on purpose. He spoke into Isindrur’s mind, “you and I will go on your mission together Isindrur. There is something I need for you to do....”

“Any questions? If not you may leave now........”

[Aureyon]

It had been days since Itani left the temple on a personal quest, traveling across the land to where his life began. The very faintest memory of his home was obscured in haziness and sorrow, almost as if his mind no longer wanted to remember his past. There were things that Itani needed to deal with, and things that he needed to share with his people. Although he had not seen his people or heard from them in many years, he still counted himself as one of them, and that left him a sense of duty to warn them of the dangers that was sure to reach their borders. Mahvalli was growing in strength, and his manipulations were growing ever more potent as the days passed by. If he did not warn his people now, they would never be warned.

However, he did not leave the temple unannounced, he had left a note with Arteimos, to take on his recruit until he got back from his journey, for if all went according to plan, Arteimos was supposed to instruct the young Nika to meet him in the ancient Valley of the Tigers, Itani’s birthplace; he found his mind wondering if Arteimos has found the letter yet, or not, he did not want to fail his recruit again as he had done before. It was of the utmost importance that it was found by Arteimos because it was he who knew Itani the closest since the fall of Mahvalli. It was he who was there for Itani when Mahvalli betrayed the Council. It was he who had the trust and respect of Itani.

Itani found his mind retreating from his thoughts as he came upon the fabled forests of the Tigers, a forest that emanated savagery and a primal grace that seemed both foreboding and inviting. It was in these woods that Itani had been brought to the light of the world, and it was here that his people dwelt, in safety and security.

However, as he traversed the ancient paths that led to the City of Tigers, a sense of anguish and sorrow began to wash over him and settled upon him as rain to his fur. There were no guards along this ancient path, and there were no sounds of nature. It was as if the forest had gone silent in expectation of what Itani was about to uncover, as if the world were about to undergo a momentous change that would alter the course of future events.

As he passed under the great archway that was the beginning of his peoples realm, he noticed that nature had taken the arch as its own, and decorated it with exotic and intricate plants and vines intertwined in a beautiful dance that echoed of the power of nature and the primal element of earth. It showed that all things in time return to the earth from whence it was born.

That remained true as Itani lowered his eyes and looked upon what could only be described as devastation at its most cruel. As he walked upon the path into the city he passed bones, now brittle with age and covered in moss, bones of women, of children, and of families that did not escape what had happened. These were his friends, his family, his legacy, and it had been affected by some darkness that had managed to find its way into the heart of the forest.

Now, with a sense of growing fear and angst, Itani made his way to his family home. A small but beautiful building alight with a primal beauty that once shined brightly, but it had been dampened by the touch of nature. He edged the old door open, and his senses were assaulted by the smell of death and rot. It was clear that this had happened many years ago, and it was clear that this had been hidden from his knowledge by those that he trusted the most.

His eyes danced across the interior of his childhood home, the fireplace had long since gone cold from the lack of fire, and without looking he raised his left palm and released a stream of sunlight that lit the fireplace giving light to the dark interior and giving way to a scene more devastating than any he had witnessed before.

His eyes found a skeleton, clearly a female, pinned against the interior wall, with what appeared to be thick bolts of iron nailed through the skull, and hands. As he drew closer to the scene, he knew it to be his mother, the one from whom his life had been given sustenance and the one that nursed him in his infancy. And, now, here she was pinned against the wall in a manner that echoed of cruelty and pure malice.

For once in the cats many years, tears found their way from his sharp eyes and clouded his vision has he pulled the bolts from his mothers skull; as he pulled the bolts from the skull, it fell to the floor shattering against it with a resounding thud that seemed to echo across his mind as it broke apart and kicked up dust that had settled in the old boards.
****

A few short hours later, Itani stood just outside of his family home, with two fresh graves having been dug up and then covered. The scent of dirt and nature permeated the air around him, causing him to give off a very rust musky scent. As he recited in his language, a prayer to the Tiger God he let loose a mournful roar that seemed to travel through the entirety of the ancient forest, causing the animals and other creatures that moved around in the dark to stir once again after so long of being silent.

After the deed of burying his parents was finished, he turned from their graves and called forth all of his power as the Solar Mystic to burn away all remnants of nature from the ancient city, and to burn away the bones of those that had fallen. Soon, the scent of burning wood and grass filled the air in many directions casting a large smoke screen across the forest. It was in this smokescreen that Itani noticed figures approaching through the smoke towards him.

However, his mind was not on the figures that stalked to him from the shadows, it was on the ones who had betrayed him. The ones who had lied to him for many years, and the ones who had pretended to be his friends. His mind was filled with a savage yearning for vengeance against those that had wronged him, and he would see this vengeance fulfilled, no matter the cost. This was the result of placing your trust in another, this was the result of believing there was good and evil. This was the result of being naive. There was nothing, nothing in this world except...Chaos.

[RedKayne]

The young tiefling watched as the dark leader, Mahvalli, departed from the room, leaving Raever all alone with the demonic looking servant. Raever sighs heavily again as the voodoo dragon began to prep up a torture spell, and warned him of his punishments. "Here we go again," Raever muttered and rolled his eyes.

He was asked his first question, and Raever was not hesitant whatsoever in answering. "My name is Raever." He then forms a small grin, "So, did I pass the test yet? Oh, and what's your name, by the way? I figure it would only be fair if we exchange information, don't you think?" he chuckled, trying to lighten the unfortunate circumstance he was in.

"Perhaps you have no name, because you are simply an ugly son-of-a-bitch abandoned with a sad fate to serve like a dog. So, am I close?" he questioned aloud, trying to uphold a boastful facial expression.

Auro listened to Raever as the arrogant male gave his name. Auro already knew of his powers. The Black Chief had already divulged that information to him. He was the blood elemental; however, Auro had long prepared for this, when he heard of the Black Chief's captured, he took precautionary measures. Little did this Raever know what was in store for him. After Raever spoke, Auro burst into laughter so loud he knew the guards had to have heard. When he finished laughing, he looked at Raever and shook his head.


Raever felt a cold sweat run across his brow as Auro began a loud outburst of laughter. He was slightly getting nervous about the situation, but he sure ain't going to show that to the dragon. No matter what, he's determined to show that he does not fear anybody or anything.

"Do you see that?" Auro said pointing to the symbols surrounding Raever as well as a glowing spell circle beneath Raever, "these spells are in place to prevent you from using any of your healing abilities or blood as a weapon. In other words it nullifies your powers and abilities. It comes in handy when keeping those like yourself in." Auro smiled wickedly as he picked up the voodoo doll and placed it softly on his lap. Having finished his magic drawings, he picked up a needle and flipped the doll over several times in his hand as he muttered.

"Really, so that explains why I haven't been able to use my powers for the past three weeks?" Raever begins sarcastically, still upholding his small smirk. "I totally never noticed that this glowing magic circle entrapped me this entire time and nullified my powers, thanks for pointing that out," he laughs lightly.

"Raever was it? What do you know of the council?" Auro said plunging the needle deep into the doll's shoulder. Almost instantly a large hole bore into Raever's shoulder, allowing blood to flow forth from the wound. It wasn't a life threatening wound, but it was painful as hell. "I'm told that hurts," Auro said sarcastically leaving the needle in place, keeping the wound open. Raever would find that no matter how hard he tried to utilize his powers, it would be futile."

Then, Raever felt searing pain in his shoulder. His clenched his teeth and his jaw became tense, as he fought back a scream of pain. It was definitely tough to do so, and Raever felt his blood pumping and his breathing became heavy. After the pain slightly subsided, something surprising happened. Raever began to laugh, very loudly.

"Hah, you screwed up, man!" Raever kept on laughing and shaking his head, attempting to ignore the pain on his shoulder. "I was going to be quite submissive and obey any commands and answer any questions for you, but now you just had to do that," he cracks a grin, pointing out his profusely bleeding wound. "Apparently, there's no point in answering your questions any more, if your just going to keep on torturing me like this regardless if I tell the truth or not."

He cackles again, "So go ahead, keep doing what you're doing. I'm not answering your shitty questions anymore, no matter what. So right now, you can go fuck yourself for all I care!"

"Ya know, in the end it is always de same. Dey come in here pretending to be tough, to show no reaction, to try and hold back the tears, but in de end it all comes. Dey slowly give in to my magic, they begin to lose there minds, their bodies no longer wanting to be tortures and in the end I get wat I want.....," Auro said in response to Raever's laughter and sarcasm. "So go ahead and laugh young one, go ahead and put up this front of strength, and I shall enjoy watching it crumble needle by needle."

Auro's eyes drifted back to the voodoo doll as he observed its likeness in comparison to Raever. Identical, nearly identical to the very one bound in the cell in front of Auro. It was his expertise, to torture and divulge information, even out of the strongest of the strong, even from the gods. Auro was gifted by the dark masters themselves, and he would utilize his gifts to make Raever speak.

"So again I say what do you know about de Council?" Auro said as he took another needle and dug it deep into the opposite shoulder, leaving it in just as he had done the other. Each needle was designed to cause more pain than the last, it was his magic it is his expertise. Voodoo, an ancient magic that many did not comprehend. What Raever would soon find out was that with each needle stab, it would get more and more painful, it would be as though his spirit was being torn bit by bit. He would find out the hard way should he chose to disobey Auro, but then again he was right. Regardless of what he said he would be tortured.

This time, Raever could not suppress a scream. His mouth opened wide as he released a loud scream of agony as his other shoulder was pierced by the voodoo dragon's magic. The pain... it was getting more and more unbearable. He felt a single tear roll down his cheek from his right eye, and then his breathing became even more heavier as he tried to adapt to the pain.

"Damn you," he mutters, growling under his breath. Perhaps if he could withstand the torture enough, his body could become numb from pain. However, since this torture itself was unnatural, he highly doubted even that would happen. He clenches his fists, cursing the circumstances he was in and why fate decided that he should suffer like this. However, even with this pain, he wasn't going to give in, not yet. He was determined to resist as long as possible. Auro may get the pleasure of torturing Raever, but he wasn't going to get the pleasure of receiving the information he wanted.

"C'mon, keep it coming," Raever manages another faltering smile. "I can do this all day," he jokes.

"They're not coming for you Raever," Auro said as he picked up another needle, his eyes remaining on the doll version of Raever, "you think de council cares for you, but dey are not coming. Resist all you want, if I were you I would give in before Mahvalli comes and snatches it from your lifeless body....."

Auro smiled showing his sharpened teeth. Coincidentally they were pearly white, not a stain anywhere on them, which was odd considering his people usually had stained teeth from corrupt use of magic. He stood up and walked over to Raever. He looked the male in the eye and shook his head.

"I wonder how painful it will be if I stick ya here," Auro said pointing to that place on a male where there should never be any type of force trauma. "You'll neva reproduce, neva know the feeling of having family, neva know what it is like to ensure the survival of your race....how about it Raever? Should I?"

Auro positioned the needle over the groin of the doll and waited for Raever to speak.

"Why endure such pain? If you serve Mahvalli I will release you from your bonds, but first de information...."

"Pff, you think I give a damn about the Council? They could all go to hell for all I care," Raever snorted, but then thought back to when that silent drow helped him out. If Raever wasn't so obnoxious back then, he wouldn't be in his current situation.

His eyes then slightly widen as he felt a slight pressure against his most private part. His heart began to pound heavier, and Raever began to contemplate about his situation. Honestly, after living such an isolated life full of hatred, he knew he would never find a woman and settle down with her to raise a family. He could also care less about continuing the line of his endangered race. If he resisted Auro this one last time, Raever knew that he would black out from the pain, sparing him the rest of the torture for now. Would he really treasure such a miserable blessing though?

Raever's eyes were cast down, 'You really should have told me that earlier," he slightly shook his head. "Like I said, I would have happily obliged to your demands just to get out of this hellhole. But now I have my pride to prioritize," Raever glances back up at Auro, seeming to be completely silent for what seemed like an eternity.

"I know nothing of the Council. In fact, I honestly don't think I have any invaluable information about anything. So, go ahead and do what you need to do," Raever stated, knowing that he was worthless now. He accepted whatever will fall upon his fate.

Auro listened to Raever speak. The pounding of Raever's heart filled the voodoo dragon's ears as he listened. He would've smiled had it not been for what the male said. Auro wasn't the type to simply give chances to anyone, but Mahvalli could use another recruit could he not? If he left this one go, would Mahvalli punish him? It would be interesting to see what Raever would do if his bonds were broken and he was released. Auro looked forward to the thrill of fighting a more experienced opponent, so killing Raever wasn't his forte. He flicked his finger that held the needle and it went flying between Raever's legs, barely missing the male's groin.

"Ye are useless, so useless I have decided to spare ye," Auro said as he filled the area with a screech emitted from his mouth so loud it knocked the guards unconscious. The binding spells that held Raever in place vanished and Auro looked at Raever removing the pins from the voodoo doll.

"I want to fight a tiefling, but you are much too weak, and I will get no satisfaction in killing you now," Auro said, "so I will allow you to prove yourself to Mahvalli. Go, infiltrate the Council and bring me information, and if you don't, I will kill you. Just remember, I have ears and eyes everywhere tiefling, and you can't hide."

With a swift motion of his hand, Raever's binds were broken and Auro had vanished, leaving Raever alone. It would be up to him to escape.[/QUOTE]

Raever was absolutely shocked by the turn of events. He either expected to spend the rest of his life being tortured by this madman, or simply killed off for his uselessness. Yet... he was being spared? And he was being asked to become a spy for Mahvalli? He wasn't quite sure how he felt about this situation. He owed nothing to the Council and cared little for their lives... yet this whole situation seems wrong.

He grunted as he tried to stand up, his legs wobbling weakly before he finally fell over and landed hard on the ground. He growled, cursing his lack of strength before beginning to crawl towards the door. This was his only chance to escape, he would take it, regardless of the risk or whether or not this was a trick. "Damn it," he mutters as his wounds continued to bleed severely, and his body felt heavy from the fatigue.

Even if he manages to escape, how in the world could he find the Council? Wouldn't they immediately know Raever's ill intentions? This situation... it was just too painful to think about.

Raever managed to next to one of the unconscious guards. At this moment, he was too weak to do anything. He needed strength. The next second, Raever's teeth clenched around the guard's neck, tearing off a large chunk of his flesh before blood began to sprout and cover Raever's face. He hungrily lapped up the blood, and he could already feel the regenerative effects upon his body. The wounds of his shoulders began to seal up, his skin began to turn red, and his eyes becoming ghastly yellow.

Moments later, the rejuvenated tiefling ran up the stairs in a flash. He quickly glances around his surroundings, there were multiple dark corridors. This was his chance to escape, and he wasn't going to let it go. He made a decision and ran down one of the hallways, hoping it will lead to an exit out of this cursed palace. This was all about the survival of the fittest now. He was determined to find the Council, because he had no wish to die by the hands of Auro.

[Arthera]

Erika
When Nicolai appeared before Erika and Hillard, the two of them were on their way back towards the Temple. There was not much to say at this point, something important must be happening to convene everyone so suddenly. Seems Erika had been correct in her assumption that something was going to happen, even if it wasn't what she had expected.

As soon as Nicolai vanished, she turned towards Hillard.

"Let us make haste then. Forgive me for cheating on the way back." she said, smiling at him.

Dismissing the rolling rocks she had been focusing on, Erika instead turned her thoughts to the ground beneath her feet. After a short running start, she stopped her legs and started to skid along the ground, body turned sideways and partially crouched. Except that the skid did not stop after a few feet, but continued on, gaining impressive speed. Erika was channeling power into the earth to move under her and whisk her along much faster than her own legs would normally be able to, while also making the ground before her smooth and flat to improve the technique.

Erika headed straight for the Temple, and once at the entrance, made her way directly towards the common room. There did not seem to be time to get changed, and despite removing the dust and grit from her person with her power, she was still in training attire and did not feel presentable to her fellow Council peers. The thought didn't last long on the other hand, as others were also in various state of dress, some even in bathrobes seemingly straight from the hot springs. Everyone had been called to gather in haste and there was little time to consider dressing up for the occasion, Erika felt foolish having the idea in her head at all. The meeting, once started, did seem of much greater importance than anything Erika could have thought up, short of a direct assault on the Temple proper.

Each had a task at hand, a goal, whether they were prepared for it or not. A weapon, an artifact of power that would be attuned to their element. Some of those items seemed to be incredibly hard to get, she winced at the thought of facing the legendary Leviathan or at having to go to the Sun to retrieve anything. Still, Erika herself had to face an entity of earth and burrow into a mountain to retrieve hers, not a negligible task in itself. There were preparations to make, and Erika wanted to have a word with Nicolai before she left the Temple to secure some rapid means of transportation at least to the general vicinity of the mountain in question.

Deep in thought about her quest, she got caught completely by surprise when the dark elf girl suddenly hugged her, wishing her good luck. Despite her opinions of the woman, Erika returned the hug and also wished her good luck in earnest. Hopefully everything would work out, for everyone, and that they could meet back here again...

Milori
Well wasn't Arteimos a complete bubble buster, no sense for fun at all. About to reply, Milori was interrupted by Nicolai popping in to deliver a summons to the common room before popping away in a blink. Which, in short, meant that Milori was not going to be able to finish her soak in the springs, again! Despite her reservations about summons in general, there just wasn't anything for it when the Council was calling you in attendance.

As much as Milori wanted to at least have a bit of fun before leaving the springs, Arteimos consistently blanketed everything in some weather-controlled mist to give the others some cover while they changed. If anything, the man was at least constant in his fun-killing. So without any theatrics, Milori climbed out of the pool, willed the water off her slender frame to leave her dry and slipped into the generic-looking bathrobe offered, haphazardly tying it on and manage to appear partially undressed in some unspoken sign of defiance to Arteimos' will to the contrary.

Milori then made her way with the others to the common room to get the bad news, which was likely the only type of news people got when urgent gatherings like this happened. And overall, she wasn't far off the mark, at last where she was concerned. Even Nicolai seemed despondent at the thought of sending her towards her task.

Leviathan. Trippy water snake of legend, destroyer of boats and maker of tsunamis.

Great...

With a shrug of her shoulders, which did a rather pleasing effect on the front of her bathrobe and the partial view it offered to what was underneath, Milori smiled at those nearby.

"No biggie, giant water snake. Bet I'll be the first one back."

The Council felt assured the reward would be worth it. Hopefully not some random knickknack, but a genuine artifact. The idea did tickle Milori's fancy, something guarded since the start of time by a mythical being, unseen and untouched by any hands. A true thief's dream, the legendary score to be passed down in stories for ages to come. The thought only ruined by the fact that everyone else was getting a similar untouched item as well, so the uniqueness of the quest wasn't specially for her, which was a downer a bit, but she really intended to brag about it afterwards and spread the word. She had a reputation to upkeep after all, and Milori wouldn't let a thing like a darkling invasion ruin that. In any event, this seemed important enough. Like any good heist, there were some things Milori was going to have to prepare before heading out. She wondered if the Council had any good books about the Leviathan.

Before everyone left the common room, Milori made a point of doing the rounds and hug everyone, for luck of course. She added a quick best wishes as well here and there, quipped a bit about how they got the easy quest and bantered about meeting back here in a while and sharing stories. No one was kidding themselves about this being easy, least of all Milori, but there was no sense in having everyone leave heavy hearted. She had reservations about who was ready or not, but the Council deemed this a now or never thing, so her opinions weren't going to be tipping any scales today.

Now, she had to poke Galez and see if he could zip her across the continent once she was ready and before he himself left. Milori could now move through water pretty fast, but this was going to take ages getting there and back if she went at it without a jumpstart of some kind. She put thought to action and zigzagged towards the dragon-man, waving him down.

"Hey Galy..."

[TheDoctor]

With a clench of his jaw, Urzai stood from the spring and grabbed his towel, wrapping it around his waist and striding quickly from the misty area with little regard to the presence of Isindrur or Milori. He found the changing room and quickly donned his soft white clothes with gentle huffs. What Arteimos said stirred within him in frustration, for it seemed almost as if his teacher had simply dodged the question. That didn't answer my question, Arteimos, and you know it. You'll answer me soon enough, though. I'll make sure of it.

After taking a seat in the common room, Urzai listened intently as Nicolai delivered his presentation in regard to the Mystic Weapons. So Mahvalli was busy after all, and only now are we acting? Those three weeks could mean the difference between throwing off Mahvalli and the complete destruction of the Temple. He crossed his arms with a frown on his face as he continued, nodding at the mention of his weapon.

Well then, a titan of metal. He pushed back the chair as Nicolai concluded, walking to the door with no questions to ask. I'll crush him before he can even consider whether I'm worthy. He navigated back to his room quickly and changed into a set of thin leather armor, clipping on the metal harness afterwards. Then I'll take this damn weapon and crush Auro like a fly. Simple enough.

Minutes later, Urzai had his reserves, and he was on his way to Diita.

[Waarnemen]

Æthelynd Vyper completed one lap around that temple, and heard Nicolai's smooth voice. As soon as she heard that voice, she knew well that Nicolai was going to give them a task. After three weeks of training to fight and that whatnot, Æthelynd felt obliged to use what she learned to prove herself to the Council. Aethelynd could observe the group of members coming together. She returned to the temple's common room to hear the news.

To her dismay, Nicolai explained what was going on behind the walls. Mahvalli was quiet, and that could certainly go either way. She could A) Release the need to throw a party, B) Dismiss these imperative warnings in case if Kone was destroyed (for the thirtieth time), or C) Pout about Tegan for the rest of her life. Æthelynd did neither, and awaited his tasks. The only good thing was that Tessandra would be the least of Æthelynd's worries. The Mahvalli have been nothing but omnipotent bastards who relished nothing but power; pure, glistening and BOLD.

"Æthelynd, your weapon is the most difficult to find. Poison is a secondary element, therefore your weapon can only be found in the toxic place, the Nyx River. That river is poisonous to normal humans, even to most of the Council, but I believe with your power over Poison you'll be able to uncover the weapon. It is guarded by a Siren, so be careful, we know what Sirens can do.”

As expected, he assigned a task that puts her life on the line. This poison bearer was intrigued; it was a task to help them get more power. She had to not only go to the Nyx River, but she had to fight a Siren. She disliked--no--LOATHED such a creature! They did nothing but howl their musical notes. nevertheless, this mission would be the escape she wanted to have. Æthelynd cared little about Tegan. In a twist of irony, she could feel herself getting tired because of the word "Poison."

"With pleasure, good sir." And with that, the Poison bearer took her leave. She had a pleasant feeling about this; she could show Tegan that she was worth more. She could finally get revenge for the destruction of Kone.



Tessandra of Malithe

The busty bitch continued to fly into the night and she could see something burning: FIRE. After taking a closer look, it was only a few naivetes having a picnic. Tessandra had to savor this moment while it lasted. Perhaps she could pick a fight with the Council members. The amusement in harrying them dies after a couple of minutes. She thought about Æthelynd's family and her side. She was not a bad person, but she did get in the way when Lynzius came aboard. However, the Poison Bearer got out of her way to bar the Malithe family from visiting Kone. But it was all the more reason to despise that Poisonous brat. Even thinking about the goody-two-shoes got her heart pounding.

In fact, she just wanted to dream about men. Then again, if she did that, that toucan would want MORE crackers. She wanted something for HER! IF she brought back a man, Perthalan (her half-sister) or ANYONE to become part of the Mahvalli... Tegan might feel "blessed" to be in the Mahvalli. She was out there for a reason, and she wanted Mr. Wizard Shit to know it. Tessandra might be the epitome of an unworthy General. Her libido was low, and she wanted someone to fix it.

WHEN THAT PASSED --- THREE HOURS LATER...

Tessandra felt that she failed her task. She couldn't just find what that Toucan wanted. Swooping down to the surface, she could tell that her location might be near. She could smell a coagulation of poison and dust, which meant one thing: She was in Kone. Out of all the places she wanted to be, this was NOT one of them. In fact, Kone was the LAST place she wanted to visit. In fact, she wanted to see if that lousy General was mocking her again. Before she could perch to the nearest tree, she made sure her wings made as little noise. These people despised succubi, especially if the succubus in question almost sacked that village.

"Holy, Holy, Gaia!
Her Earth brings Life to Grass!
Holy, Holy Gaia!
What an omnipotent lass!
Holy..."

She heard the troops singing a song. Now she had to be 100% quiet, or she would have to succumb to these guardians of the forest. Tegan rubbed a finger under her nose. Perhaps that dust was going to get to her, but if she was going to really focus, she would have to be still and watch. <"These ignorant, green men... they loved to fudge up their fear with a song..."> Tegan thought with a blithe grin. Suddenly, Tegan felt that itch in her nose growing. She was too mesmerized to tend to that itch.

What she didn't expect was for the diligent men to cease their singing. "There, there!" One of the men called out, "An intruder behind us!"

"SHIT!!" Tegan hissed with the flap of her wings. Fearing she was spotted, Tegan emulated an energy ball from her fist before she took off into the sky. Still, WOW~! She never expected this kind of organization in their ranks. Once she flew out east, she knew where to go: home. On that way, the crisp wind smacked her face. A fool she was for investigating Kone. Thanks to Tegan's mishaps, she was cursed with that purple dust in her nose. She let out a few coughs, which staved off the sneeze. Would she be prepared to get naked in front of "that lucky man"? Well, she'd have to see about that~

[Derpnaster]

Nirel.

Nirel was so focused on the shrub in front of her that she didn't even hear Nicolai or whoever it was approach but she defiantly heard it when she was told to meet everyone in the common room, something she dreaded, but being the good girl she was Nirel quietly made her way to the common room and planted herself (literally) in a corner pot that she had set there for just this reason.

The next several minutes made Nirel wish plants could shrink back into their seed forms when she heard that she ,among the other recruits, would have to go out for a long time, alone, and without much guidance, to a forest she had only seen at a long distance and face a beast that would not hesitate to destroy her. Something inside Nirel said that she would fail, and she would die alone in a forest.

Less than an hour later Nirel was off walking down the road to the forest with her quiver on her back and her bow left unstrung inside it. However she carried little aside from clothes since she didn't really need food as long as she could find water and sunlight.



Mariko.

Demon was not happy, her breakfast had been disturbed and now Mariko had to take back control to go to some frozen tundra to get some weapon form a walking hulk of ice with some serious attitude problems.
"seriously, they can't ever send people off to die AFTER breakfast " Demon raged inside Mariko's mind the whole time she was packing until a quick word from Angel shut her up and finally gave Mariko the peace she needed to finish packing and then to start out on her more than likely last journey.

[SikstaSlathalin]

*Galez*

So on top of the Star Halberd, I get to quest for another ancient artifact. I guess I'll have to find what it is I am to find. The Old Dragon crossed his arms and tilted his head down to think half listening to the rest of what Nico said. Galez knew of many ancient treasures and lost weapons. The Hammer of Thor, Spear of Destiny, Sword of Damocleses the list goes on. The artifacts had something to do with their elements, but the Star Halberd was already in Galez's possession, only items that might be of use to him were one of the Creation Orbs.

Only problem was no one knew when or where they could be found. Maybe Nico or Artimo had an idea. As they were given their marching orders Millie approached him filling out the bathrobe she was wearing very well. She would prolly need some help.
"Yes Mille?" He asked looking the Dark Elf over.

*Nika*

Despite her respect for the Council, the fact her supposed master seemed to crack like child over some internal turmoil and vanish foisting her off on someone else did hurt their reputation and she would tell her people of this the next time she goes home. She and the other's were summoned to be briefed on some mission. The Sunner was happy to done with training and moving forward in this war. Being sent to the sun though did not sit well with her, a Sunfighter was never meant to reach the sun in physical form, it was reserved for those honored Sunners who died with a clear mind and purified soul.

She may need to talk with the Sun-Speaker to see if this can be done. As the Water Mystic hugged her steam went up between the two women and Nika returned the hug more to free them from the steam than mutual feelings. As they were all dismissed Nika went to her room to prepare and hopefully meet with the Sun-Speaker for guidence.

*Hillard*

Unbothered by his shirtless outfit Hillard kept up with Erika surfed to the Temple using her powers. He smiled seeing how easily she did that, yes she would be a fantastic asset in this war. As Nico spoke of their scavenger hunt the Body Mystic's brow furrowed in thought, much like Galez he had already found and mastered his ancient artifact, The Protector's Armor was it. He certainly couldn't think of anything else he would need to quest for, maybe that would be his quest...to find what he would need to quest for.

If that was his quest, he would have to ask around or check out the archieves. He would help Erika some first.
"Hail, lassie this will be a great test of your skills. Remember everything I have taught you."

[Atrum Daemon]

Isindrur

Isindrur inclined his head toward Arteimos as he settled into the spring. He listened to Arteimos' words, his brow furrowing slightly at the information coming to light. From what bits the Drow knew, Mahvalli and his generals were beings of tremendous power. The idea of them gaining more was rather daunting, but Isindrur knew there could be no fear anywhere in his heart or in the hearts of his fellows. He had been taught, rather harshly, that to fear something was to give it an extraordinary power over you. So much so that to defeat a thing you fear was nearly impossible while that fear still infected your heart. Fear had been burned out of him, though. Fear of harm or of death at the hands of another, at least. He held a healthy caution of his own abilities, however. Hence his refusal to speak until he could control his vocal sounds perfectly.

He stood swiftly at Arteimos' words to meet in the common area. Gliding through the mist, Isindrur clothed himself and made his way to the common area. He seated himself and listened to Nicolai's speech. It seemed as though the Council was being pushed to accelerate their timetable by sending them all off to fetch their special weapons after such a short training period. A mild tremor of concern moved through him when he was at first passed over for an assignment. His concern abated with Nicolai's mental contact. 'Of course, Master Nicolai. What do you require of me?'

Iskander

He had traversed the blasted and cracked wasteland, looking at the total devastation all around him. A kind of deep sadness settled within Iskander as he made his journey. It was not a simple sadness, but one that settled into his soul. The sadness of knowing that everyone that was ever his family was gone. Burned to less than ashes in the fire of stellar collision. There was one building left mostly intact on top of a small hill. Iskander could not make it out as any more than a smudge on the horizon when he first spotted it. But the closer he got, the more shape it took and it began to take on the shape of a partially destroyed temple.

The dull orange-red light shone through the broken ceiling and partially destroyed wall. That the temple stood despite the total devastation around it was nothing short of remarkable. Iskander stepped inside the temple, boots echoing on the floor. There was a time when the temple would have been a splendid structure of obsidian and glass, but the collision had blackened it to a burned out husk. However, some power still resonated within the heart of the temple.

“Welcome home, young warrior.”

The voice resonated throughout the temple and a shimmering light formed near the back as Iskander's steps became more cautious. “What are you?” Iskander demanded, the light forming into a figure in platinum armor from head to toe.

“I am the collection of knowledge within this temple given form. My purpose is to pass on that knowledge to any of our kind who might come searching. That I stand before this kingdom's lost son is very fortunate.”

“You know me?” Iskander asked.

“In a way,” the figure replied. “Your birth was logged before you were sent away for safety. You have grown well despite the mundane surroundings you were raised in. But now, you can truly mature as you were meant to.”

“Who am I, guardian?” Iskander asked.

“You are the last of our warriors. Born to a long heritage of soldiers and leaders. You have great potential, but you cannot truly learn until your heart awakens.”

“My heart awakens?” Iskander asked dryly.

“I do not mean in some metaphor,” the guardian said. “I mean it quite literally. Your heart must awaken and begin to truly burn as the star you are. Step up here with me. Be warned: this will not be a pleasant process. Your body will change and there is a strong possibility that you will not recognize yourself after.”

Iskander was wary of the luminous being, refusing to move as he scrutinized where the being was standing. There was some almost instinctual that urged Iskander forward and up onto the raised dais. A series of thin pillars rose up from the dais around Iskander and began to shine with a white light. The light focused at the tip of each thin pillar and a beam of light shot from each of the four right for the center of Iskander's chest at the front and back. Iskander felt a warm sensation build in his chest. It was pleasant for a few moments before the heat intensified. Iskander let out small gasps and cries of pain, feeling as though he was being burned from the inside out.

With a loud scream, Iskander's form exploded into fiery light. “The pain and screaming are normal,” the guardian assured Iskander, his voice raised over the roaring of the fire and the young warrior's screams of pain.

The flames darkened, becoming a deep orange-red tinged with black. The screams faded and the fire dimmed. Iskander's entire form had changed within the flames, holding no resemblance to the young star-being who had stepped on the dais. The same orange-red and black flames coated his head, a skull-like grin staring out from the depths. His golden garb had changed to red and black, spike jutting from the collar and shoulders. “Extraordinary,” the guardian said. “Let us explore what new abilities you have gained.”

–

At the bottom of the steps of Mahvalli's temple, the air seemed to still and crack. A spiderweb of cracks formed in the very air like a mirror struck by a closed fist. The air shattered as a clawed hand shoved its way through, followed by a solid boot step. The body of the being stepping through was unfamiliar, but the essence was still that of Iskander.

[Arthera]

Erika

Turning towards Hillard when he approached her, Erika briefly bowed her head in acknowledgement.

"It will indeed be a challenge, and I have not yet formulated a plan of action as to how I will get the weapon. The destination is one I have heard of and I do know that I do not wish a protracted battle with the Titan of Earth, as time is of the essence."

In all honesty, Erika did not wish to fight the guardian at all. Her task was to retrieve the weapon to strengthen her fighting ability so as to counter Mahvalli. Some might consider her cowardly for attempting to shy away from fighting the guardian, but to Erika, it was a meaningless fight. If it could be avoided, be it either through diplomacy or stealth, she would try that approach before resorting to violence. The way Nicolai spoke, things needed to happen quickly and everyone back in short order, before Mahvalli made a move with his own Generals.

Which brought Erika back to her original idea of speaking to Nicolai for transportation to the location, it would shave time from traveling and expedite her return. Perhaps Hillard knew of a way, and since he was present, she could ask him beforehand.

"I was meaning to ask Nicolai, but perhaps you know the answer as well. I wish to find a quick means of transportation to the area of my quest. I know that Nicolai has a power akin to teleportation which he uses often to move about and can use it on others. I wondered if the Council had a way for other members to move about swiftly, perhaps without resorting to asking a senior member for aid every time."

Erika felt no shame in asking for aid when it was important, and this situation seemed to qualify. Also, it wasn't like she wanted help completing her quest, that would be something she would not find comfortable asking right away without trying. Just a glorified carriage service to whisk her away to a mountain quite a ways distant.


Milori

Smiling her best smile, Milori looked up at the towering Galez, making sure to cross her arms just so under her bosom. At least give him a good view since he's already staring.

"Got two questions for ya. First, I know the Council has a library and all, but do you know of any books talking about the Leviathan? Other than legends and some odd bits of lore about what it is, I don't really have anything to go on about actually facing the thing. The other question was more of a favor. I know you can fly and also do the whole portal-gate thing to go places, and the northern ocean is kind of a big place, a long way off. So, I need a ride, just a quick zip, I can likely locate a weapon aligned to my own element right? Even if it's in the ocean."

Finding the weapon was indeed likely the biggest hurdle, like a needle in a haystack, but now a weapon in an ocean. Guarded by an over-sized snake, of course, but that's a detail compared to step one. If Galez didn't give her a ride, or any Council member for that matter, then she'd have to high-tail it to the northern ocean, which wasn't next door, and then start combing for the weapon. That makes for a LOT of nothing fun, and a whole lot of wasted time. Couldn't they have kept the weapon in a hot spring or something? Then at least she'd be able to finish a soak for a change and enjoy the "quest". Add to that the fact it was in the middle of an ocean, no cities nearby, no people, no chance to take a quick detour to sight-see, maybe grab a bite to eat or something.

Nope, ocean, miles upon miles of it.

While she was quite able to navigate in an ocean, Milori's done that before, there were a few things she was going to need before going down into the depths.

[SikstaSlathalin]

*Hillard*

The big man tapped his chin at Erika's request and nodded.
"Ay, we have teleportion scrolls I usually use for quick travel. Come I will show you the way to the Scroll Room. I need to grab one too so we can help each other." He smiled to his student and motioned for her to follow him as he moved back to the Temple. He had a feeling she wouldn't be able reach any destination with any ease much like him so he had some Clerks look for some low level teleport scrolls for her to use. He would need to get one too after much thought he had the idea of going after Zeus's Aegis for his chosen weapon.

*Galez*

"Yes to both questions, apparently I need to find a weapon too so maybe we can help each other. Come with me, and try to keep your hands where I can see them." He smirked trying hard not to stare at Milie's bust, before winking at the Dark Elf. He would need to find whatever he could on the Death Orb before he even tried to find out where in Draco's Kingdom he might be able to find it. It had been awhile since he'd gone on a Seeker's Quest and the challenge always put him in a good mood. And having Millie along would make it even more fun.

*Nika*

The preparation for speaking across dimensions takes time even with the ambient magic in this Temple. At first she cleared her mind as she walked back to her room until she could only see her homeland, most specifically her village. Visualizing every detail perfectly, from the flapping of the tents in the wind to the dancing arms of the cooking fires.

Without a direct portal to the Day Sky River she and her late comrades had to master this ability before coming over here. If every thing wasn't perfect they could wind up anywhere or even in multiple places and that would just be a bad thing so they all dedicated more time to this than their combat training. By the time she was in her room she had the image locked down and forced her brain to think of nothing else.

She quickly undressed and cleaned herself before dressing in the blessed white robes she was given for just this type of situation. It was short and form fitting going only to her mid-thigh and accentuated her toned body well. She knelt before her sun alter and crossed her hands at the wrist before her heart and began chanting a prayer of safe travel in a low quiet voice. A few minutes passed before the heat in her room jumped up at least 70 degrees and a dry wind whipped through it, one could even feel small flecks of sand brushing against exposed skin. Her chanting grew louder and more like the whistle of the wind, after a few more minutes the wind began a screaming gale matched by her voice. This continued until a blinding bright light fells the room and like a switch the wind, sand, and heat dropped to what it was before the ritual and Nika went silent panting lightly.

As the light dimmed a miniature elderly man dressed in long sun colored robes. He was glowing a soft orange light and his small face smiled warmly at the woman.
"Hello Nika, I was wondering when you would report in again. What news do you bring?"

Nika sighed shaking her head.
"My apoligies Sun-Speaker, I am not here to give a report. I need....guidance."

The little sun man's face changed and he sat down on the alter.
"Oh? Well the fact you're coming to me rather than speaking with the wise members of the Council tells me this is something about us."

Nika smiled at the man's perception nodding to it.
"Yes sir. The Council is sending me to the sun itself to retrieve my Elemental Weapon. As far as I know, no living Sunfighter can go to the sun. And even trying will kill me and send me into the darkness of space for daring to be so brash. Is that correct?"

The Sun-Speaker's face hardened and his aura became an angry red, Nika winched slightly upon the change but it soon passed and the man let out a weary sigh.
"That is correct, a living Sunfighter cannot go to the sun. But your living spirit can."

Nika recovered her composure and spoke.
"So I will need to die?"

The Shaman shook his head.
"I said living spirit, you can go into a trance-like state and have your spirit leave your body and retrieve the weapon that is no doubt in it's own spirit form since the sun would destroy anything placed on it's surface."

The woman's eyes widened a little bit but nodding.
"You mean, like what you do for festivals? I thought only the Sun-Speaker was permitted to do that."

The old man nodded curtly.
"Usually yes, but considering the situation we find ourselves in. The sun may forgive our brazen attempts. I will explain it to you, listen closely." Nika inched closer to the little man and used her keen mind and steel trap memory to file it all away.


*Rancor*

Following the little Jackal sigils Rancor found himself in a different part of the temple, it was a good sign he was on the right path. That didn't help his mood any though he was stuck in this place for hours and knew no one else had to work this much for their artifact. He kept himself calm though and planned to work out the stress with Tegan again, and hopefully actually get to finish this time before they get called off to another wild goose chase.

The deeper he marched into the Temple, the more the air seemed to thicken with power and crackle with energy. He was close pulling the crystal shard from his belt he found himself standing before a large black glass door. It had no visible handle or even a seam to show where the wall stopped and the door began. Sighing deeply the Fallen Angel did the only thing he could think of, lifting his fist he pounded heavily on the glass listening to it ring like a bell.

As the ringing stopped the door, for lack of a better word vanished showing Rancor into a golden room with a statur of a Jackal warrior (http://i821.photobucket.com/albums/zz139/Siks/Stock%20photos/Anubiswarrior_zps1a6a2bdd.jpg) at it's center. Across it's back was the objective the Sword of Anubis (http://i821.photobucket.com/albums/zz139/Siks/RP%20Weapons%20and%20gear/Sword21_zps6c505ef2.jpg). He walked carefully into the room and just as he passed the threshold the glass door reappeared and locked him into the room.
"Great, guess this means I'm in the right place." As the words left his mouth the statue moved and stepped off it's pedestal and spun the giant hook around it's right hand getting ready to fight.
"Yup, in the right place."

[Aureyon]

The image of the letter had burned into his memory. The recruits and recruiters had left a day or two ago on their missions and now he was supposed to be on his, but he sat around the Grand Temple reading over the letter he had found in Itani’s chambers. Why had the male done this? Why had he left without talking to him? Such feelings for Itani went far pass friend. He hated to admit how his feelings had grew for Itani. It was odd that he cared for two men at one. Nicolai, the guy he thought he’d spend the rest of his life with, and Itani, someone very close and dear to him, someone he wanted to go there with but was afraid to even bring up the subject. Itani was always hard to approach, even when he was a recruit. Sighing, he stood up and walked into the scroll room.

“Penny for your thoughts,” Nicolai said as he walked up behind Arteimos, “you’re supposed to be gone like the others, is everything alright?”

“Nefertiti’s Blades,” Arteimos said, “or Posiedon’s Lance..... two powerful weapons that call to me.”

“Then go find them,” Nicolai replied, “what keeps you here lingering like this?”

Arteimos shook his head, before turning to Nicolai, “Itani, I have to check on him. Something isn’t right,” Arteimos said as he closed the scrolls and walked towards the door.

“Arteimos, there is something you should know,” Nicolai begain, “Itani’s family didn’t die solely by Mahvalli’s hands.”

“What do you mean his family isn’t dead, the tigers were thriving a while ago,” Arteimos stated.

“Yea, a little too much. At the beginning of this war, the council came to a decision that the tigers were growing too much in strength and felt that they would join Mahvalli after our supreme leader was rejected by their leader. He sent death upon them Arteimos, death upon Itani’s people.....”

Arteimos stood there shocked at what he just heard, “how long have you known this?” Arteimos asked.

“I recently uncovered this, I was supposed to speak with Itani about it, but he left after the meeting. Isindrur and I are supposed to assist in his training to help his control over his voice.”

“I have to find him,” Arteimos said, “he is alone in this world.....”

There wasn’t much talking afterwards. Arteimos had vanished in a wisp of wind and Nicolai stood going off to find Isindrur to begin their mission to find Isindrur’s weapon and to help him complete his training. The trip to Itani’s homeland didn’t take long, but there was something off as Arteimos stepped onto the Pride Lands. He could hear Itani’s roar, feel his heart ache, and feel the tear in the fabric of his being. Arteimos stepped onto the scene, watching Itani.

“Will you be okay?” Arteimos’s voice both soft and comforting filled the silence around Itani.

Itani had been expecting him to show at his home, to see the scene of devastation that the Council had wrought; to see the damage they had done to him. He did not speak to Arteimos, he only walked, hidden by the dark cloak that surrounded him that covered all of his features from the Council’s servant.

As they walked through the Valley of the Tigers, Arteimos would see remnants of the Tigers stepping from the shadows of the forest, armed and with a fire of vengeance burning in their eyes. Their armor had been polished, and their weapons sharpened-- they were prepared for War.

“Arteimos, you are a friend, and for that you will be allowed to leave here unharmed, but I wish for you to take a message to the Esteemed Council; I know they did this, I found their mark upon my sisters body. My mother, I found her impaled on the wall of her den. If that is the kindness that the Council offers my people, then you must protect that which you love from them.”

Itani removed his cloak, and Arteimos would find that he had changed. His body was armored heavily, and carrying a glowing stone in his left gauntlet. A darkness burned in Itani and it showed in his eyes, that were alight with a fire of vengeance and war.

He had changed. He had allowed the darkness in, and it had partially consumed him. He was filled with chaotic rage and it saddened Arteimos to see him this way. Had he known was Nicolai did, he would’ve tried to prevent it, tried to help in some way, but alas he didn’t know, and now he stood there looking at Itani with tear filled eyes wanting nothing more than to hug him, to show him the love he probably missed, to explain to him that it would be okay, that everything would be okay, but he couldn’t, Itani wouldn’t allow it. Arteimos stayed his distance unsure of what the male tiger might attempt. Anything was possible, and if Arteimos needed to he would defend himself.

As they walked, a bit of distance between them, Arteimos noticed the remaining of Itani’s kind appearing with their armor and weapons ready to fight, but who would they be fighting? Mahvalli or the Council? Arteimos sighed knowing the true answer to that question would mean death for Itani and his people either way. He looked upon Itani with worried eyes, with longing eyes, hoping that the male would find some type of way to come back to him, to release himself from the chaotic binds that held him so snuggly. Arteimos took a step towards Itani to close the distance between them, but when Itani uncloaked himself, Arteimos stood still.

“You realize to go against the Council is death Itani?” Arteimos said softly as he wanted so badly to touch Itani, “I am so sorry this happened to your people Itani, but if you walk down this path it is utter death for the remainder of your people as well as you..........”

"Death? You speak of death as if it is something to be feared Arteimos, what more do the tigers have to live for? Your council feared power, and this is what they do", he roared motioning his hands at the three graves that stood next to a massive obelisk.

"Your council did this, and they have proven themselves as dark as Mahvalli; They do not care for us, they care only that their power remains strong, and MY people threatened that power. So, they destroyed them."

Itani's gem-embedded gauntlet began to glow and darkness seeped from the palm of his hand. He turned away from Itani, looking to his people shaking his head. The tigers began to sheath their weapons, but their eyes remained all the dangerous. Many of them had become feral, forced to revert to their primal origins to survive without their families and the safety of the empire.

"Yes, we may die, and my people may fade into myth and legend, but I will give the Council a war they will never forget. My people will be remembered! You may leave this place, but do not come back. Tell the council if you must, tell them how their betrayal showed me their true ways, tell them how the Beast Folk have been united. Tell them War is Coming.", he stated as he turned away from Arteimos for a final time.

But, as he was walking away he paused and turned back around.

"Oh, and Arteimos, tell the council that there are enemies even they have forgotten about that are being awakened. The world will know of the councils deceit, it will not be allowed to remain in the shadows. Farewell, Old Friend." as he finished he took to the air and disappeared among the thousands of homes and grasslands that was once the glory of the Tigers.

There was nothing left to say. Itani had chosen his side in this, and Arteimos had chosen his. It pained him that he still served the Council, even though they had committed such wrong, they still were represented as the beacon of hope for all, and Arteimos hoped that one day it would rein true instead of being a lie to nearly all the world. He stood there as he watched Itani take off into the sky. War was coming, both with the tigers and Mahvalli. Arteimos had much to think about, he had much to do, and he had to prepare for what was to come. He needed to go find his weapon, and he would do so without any hindrance, at least he hoped. He looked at the tigers surrounding him and sighed.

“May the tiger gods guide you and keep you,” Arteimos said before he was surrounding by a vicious torrent of wind that whipped up out of nowhere. When it subsided, Arteimos was gone, departed, perhaps to return to check on the tigers if they survived this war.

[TheDoctor]

Urzai didn't know how long he traveled, skidding along particles of metal to increase his pace as if he were skating on ice. The sparks erupting from his feet as he moved them back and forth along the ground nipped at his boots, and the metal brace upon his back held comfortably around his chest. A small rucksack of food was slung around his shoulders to rest upon his back as well. As the young white-haired boy continued to particle slide, only one thing was on his mind.

I have to go back there. I have to return to Diita, the broken lands of my people. He squinted as he moved at high velocities down the dirt road in the brown grasslands, remembering the way to his lands better than he knew the back of his hand. I must see the dust of Vttiril, the City of Steel, even though I put all of this behind me. I must see the bodies of the Golems.

The Golem didn't want to return to Diita. He had left the land behind him after Mahvalli obliterated it and the rest of his species, and he never intended to turn back to it. At least, until I have Mahvalli's head on a spike. But something in the back of his mind wanted him to return, an undying curiosity that demanded that he see what it had become in his years of absence. Something made him want to look again upon the destruction which Mahvalli had caused, as if to prove to himself that the genocide--the extinction--really had happened.

And so Urzai moved at as fast of a pace as he could sustain for long distances, rolling over the hills of brown grass towards his destination...his home.

[Derpnaster]

Mariko...

Mariko had done everything she could to prepare for a long journey. But nothing she did could prepare her for the situation she was in at that moment. A hot day with not enough water and her being completely lost. Or as lost as one could get while following a road. To make matters worse Angel would not SHUT UP! It was almost infuriating were it not for Demon who took Angel to the back of her mind and gave her a stern talking to about keeping quiet when Mariko was trying to think.

After a while Mariko just sat down to eat and try to figure out where she was and where she needed to go based on her map. After a few minutes (quarter of an hour) Mariko thought she heard something like metal grinding off in the distance. Rather curious and somewhat scared Mariko froze a thin layer of ice over the road and hid behind a rock as Urazi,seeming unaware of her presence, passed right into her trap which consisted of black ice and a slight rise in its surface that most often caused others to slip. To finish it off Mariko (without even knowing) basically hit him with a wall of ice.

It took a second for Mariko to register that she'd just hit a fellow recruit head on with a mass of ice, but when she did she made sevral squeaking noises and rushed to help Urazi recover
"Oh my gods, I'm so sorry for that. I thought there was something much bigger running along the road."

[Arthera]

Erika

Following Hillard, Erika prepared a mental list of things she wanted to bring along. There was no telling how long this task was going to take or what she was going to meet other than the Earth Titan. At the very least, a detour to her room was in order as well as some food. And teleportation scrolls, very, very handy. Erika was glad such things were available. She wondered if the others were making use of such a commodity or had better transportation abilities of their own. Short distances were not an issue for Erika, with or without use of her powers, but when it was going to take days rather than hours to reach, a better way to travel was required.

Before long, they had reached the Scroll Room, already bustling with people copying, translating and otherwise handling papers of all kinds. She let Hillard handle the actual demand, but took note who he spoke to and what he asked of them, should she need to return later on for the same request. Erika supplied information on the destination when asked, of which she knew the name and general area, which in turn got pinpointed exactly by use of a large map hanging from one of the walls. The distance from the Temple to the mountain itself wasn't extreme, but it wasn't going to be a quick jog either, using a scroll to get there and back again was going to considerably shorten the time spent on the road.

True to Hillard's claim, scrolls with enough "power" to send her to, and another to return from, the mountain in question were already scribed and ready for use. Taking them, Erika thanked the keeper and also exchanged a few last words with Hillard before she went to pack her things.

In short order, Erika had changed, packed belongings of use for the trip and also got some foodstuff stored away. It was still early, and with nothing else to prepare, she found an empty courtyard and unrolled a teleportation scroll, making sure to concentrate properly on the desired location and uttering the correct words of activation to initiate the process as instructed. A glowing, portal-like opening appeared a short distance from her and without hesitation, Erika stepped through.

Here's to hoping everything went well and that she would be back in one piece...


Milori

Raising both hands up when Galez mentioned keeping them in sight, Milori grinning impishly.

"Fine, fine, but even I'd be slightly hard pressed to hide books wearing only this... well... I did manage a really good catch once while only wearing a... hmmm... yeah, you might have a point, but no worries. I'll behave! "

The two of them made their way towards the library, where hopefully she would find something more about the Leviathan than the fact it lived in the water and was mean towards boats. When they arrived at the expansive library, Milori asked the local librarian for the books she wanted, since who better to ask anyway? There wasn't much, but two books returned to where she decided to sit and read. The librarian had been kind enough to mark the correct passages for her, for what it was worth. Turns out not many people decide to poke a legendary snake thing on it's home turf to know what makes it tick. What little first-hand accounts she could understand did not reveal all that much other than a lot was conjecture about it's abilities to control water and weather in it's area. And that it was big. As if that little fact was somehow of greater importance than anything else.

It hadn't taken more than an hour before Milori got up, lazily tugging at the fuzzy bathrobe to prevent it from slipping off from her shoulder. She wasn't going to be getting anything more worthwhile even if she pored over the books again and there were better uses for her time than trying to picture if the thing was bigger than a two or three mast ship.

"Galy, I'm off to pack. Meet you at our training courtyard in a bit." she told him merrily, before slinking off to her room.

There wasn't much to pack really, the fact she was going diving into salty water and facing things down there somewhat limited options. Shedding the bathrobe, she wiggled into her usual attire of snug shorts and top, strapping on her usual pouches, weapon belts and sheaths. Boots might be rather useless, but then again it'd feel wrong to go out barefoot, so Milori slipped into her ankle-height ones and made her way to the meeting place. But not before making a slight detour by the kitchen to snatch a few steaming pieces of meat and bread. No sense in leaving on an empty stomach. She also nabbed enough to give to Galez, figuring he'd likely want a bite to eat. Even landscape-remodeling destroyer dragon people liked breakfast, and he IS giving her a ride after all.

[SikstaSlathalin]

*Hillard*

While Erika found her scroll the big warrior found his own teleportation scroll and took a detour in the library to research Zeus's Aegis. This was the only thing he could possibly need, but you just don't take a God's let alone the King of the God's shield. All the man could find on the object though was it could stop the elements, block most attacks, and not surprisingly it is kept up on Mt. Olympus.

Not even the Council's magic could penetrate the gates of Olympus, he would teleport to the bottom of the damn mountain and hike all the way up. Not that it would be a hard walk for him, but you need to have a damn good reason to walk into Heaven. Hell wasn't hard cause..well it's hell no one wants to be there and the one in charge of it can only throw you out or curse you. The guys kicking around heaven could blast you to ash then send you to hell.

Hillard would have to rely on a skill he wasn't very skilled in....talking, he wouldn't be able to fight a full-fledged God, so talking was all he could try. With all the info he needed gotten he went to his room and packed some food and nice clothes in case his Protector Armor wouldn't cut it with impressing the immortals. Cerulean Blaze was already around his back so he took the teleportation scroll and stepped into the portal that would take him to the foot of the the Gods' doorstep.


*Galez*

As he expected finding info on the Death Orb was next to nil. It appears on it's own and has no pattern to it's appearances. Only similar thing was each of the known wielders was powerful and saved more lives than they took. He wasn't sure about his life/death score, he certainly hasn't killed many things..at least none of this Earth. As a Space Dragon he's killed whole waves of enemies that have tried to destroy the young planet. Giant Bugs, red faced space monsters, even cosmic forces from the center of the universe.

Now at this point he had two choices, he could just sit around the Temple and hope the Death Orb dropped into his lap or he could stick around to see if Millie survived fighting the Leviathan. He went to his room and changed into his armor and packed a few things in a bag before he headed for the courtyard to wait for the Dark Elf.


*Nika*

"Thank you Sun-Speaker, I will take your advice to heart. I will make our people proud." The little glowing man smiled and with a snap of his fingers the meeting ended and the Sunner's room was returned to normal. She looked out her window and saw the sun was well along on it's journey and her window of opportunity was closing fast. With one final prayer she quickly dressed in her golden leather armor and quickly drew her sword from it's sheath and placed it across her shoulder exiting her room and kneeling on the balcony making sure it was right in a sunbeam.

With a deep sigh she placed the naked blade across her lap. Once again clearing her mind she focused fully on the sun, picturing it's surface, it's crown, it's core. Sun-Speakers from the past have made astral trips like this to the sun and studied everything they could see and recorded it all when they returned to their mortal body. She had studied these documents as deeply as she could.
Once the image was locked in her mind she began chanting the Sunfighter's Journey, it's a sacred poem about the first Sun-Speaker, Solomon when he made the first trip to meet with Helios and ask him where the nomadic Sunfighters could settle that would free them from the slavery and destruction wrought on them by the Fearstalkers. It during this trip Helios created the Sky River that divided the two dimensions and gave the Sunners the bridge to the Day Side after he obliterated Azzarox and his minions. It didn't destroy all the vile lizards but gave them enough of a halt to keep them on the Night Side in their Dark Kingdom.

The woman completed the prayer and felt her body become heavy and constricting, a few seconds after that she felt the heaviness cease and a feeling of lift surrounded her. She opened her eyes and saw her body at least ten feet below her and slowly shrinking in the distance as her spirit slid up the sunbeam. She saw her sword in her hand that was good her power would be useless against whatever was to be her opponent once she reached Helios's kingdom. The ride up the sun beam was eight minutes long and she soon found herself standing on the golden fire walkway that led to the God of the Sun's palace. Slipping her blade into the band of her armor she gave a quiet breath and walked to the fiery gates.

*Rancor*

With only a curt nod to each other the two dark warriors dove into conflict. Rancor flared his wings and the jackal warrior gave a vicious howl. They collided at the center of the room with force enough to send a shockwave through the room and rattle the loose hanging ornaments on the walls. Rancor never liked long drawn-out fights, he preferred killing quick and leaving the body to the carrion birds.

This wouldn't be such a fight though, no this Jackal warrior would put up a fight. No matter the fight though, Rancor would walk away victorious. The two males clashed in the center of the room for a few seconds neither giving much of an inch. The Night Angel quickly broke the contact his voice contorted in a snarl.
"You are quite strong Guardian. Let's see how your speed is." The black warrior gave a toothful snarl and lunged at the Fallen moving with impressive speed. Rancor was ready though matching the creature's speed they clashed around the room, flashes of their weapons were the only thing to mark their locations. This clash of weapons filled the air of the for many long minutes before they broke again their breaths coming out a touch quickly. Only the barest of cuts marred their muscular bodies, these cuts were more from the flacks of the weapons blasting back on them from their numerous titanic engagements.

Rancor's shard sword was cracked and looked to be on the verge of falling to pieces. The Jackal man's gaff was in a similar state of destruction and half of the long handle was even broken off entirely. Tossing their weapons aside the creatures let out deep roars and dove at each other tearing at the other with his bare hands. Blood and skin soon littered the ground as these spurned demons let loose their primal fury and knew this battle could only bring one outcome. Moving with inhuman speed and impact points making the room look like the aftermath of a meteor bombardment the beings of night fought on for what became hours. There was no means to track time in this sealed and buried room. Only the constant blinding light and damage from the battle, with enough blood lost to kill normal creatures the combatant finally split apart and stumbled to opposite sides of the room.

Rancor's face was a swollen mess with only his left eye able to see, his body was torn and bruised and his wings were discolored with both his own blood and the Jackal's and his right leg was broken the bone poking out slightly. His blade gauntlets were destroyed. The Jackal wasn't any better one ear was totally gone and most of the teeth in his muzzle were busted or totally absent. His sleek black body was one big bleeding wound and an arm hung limp at his side. Pain was obvious for both warriors but neither let it show, only snarls and burning determination showed on their faces. And if one looked close enough they could see a reluctant respect emerging. It was a twisted kind of respect known only to warriors of a certain legend and caliber. Heroes of myth and divine servants were the only ones this respect was awarded to and the only ones who could pass it out.

It was respect mixed with a seething hatred for that same person. If both of them lived they would kill each other as soon as kill someone who showed the smallest bit of disrespect to the other. Competitive brothers could be the closest comparison between these two masters of battle. Staring each other down as best as they could they sunk to their knees together and signaled the fight was finished. This battle was never about dominance it was a judgment, Anubis knew everyone's worth and only the worthy could control such a powerful weapon. Anubis knew what really lie in Rancor's heart and knew what his true intention for the sword was, he demonstrated this in the battle. Never did the angel do a cheap shot or attack the warrior from the back. In fact any wounds on their backs was from hitting the ground or wall from a particularly strong attack.

Pulling the blade off his back the Jackal man gave a long almost joyful howl as his essence fled into the blade and caused it to glow with a primeval blackness and power.

Luna Bellator

Rancor sighed deeply as his old title whispered through the temple. That was him once and maybe it would be him again...for now though he was Interfector ex Nyx the killer in the night. Picking up the sword of Anubis he sighed deeply and placed it's intricate sling across his back and slowly limped from the temple to return to the Dark Temple and continue with his mission.

[TheDoctor]

Co post with Derpnaster

As soon as Urzai saw the wall of ice erected, he attempt to skid around it. He found, however, that he couldn't skid, for he stood upon ice as well. "Shi-" He cut off as he collided directly into the ice, which, unfortunately, was not thin enough to break upon impact. His chest slammed into it first, his face immediately afterwards. "God damn fucking son of a..."

He slid to the ground, holding his now bleeding nose. Thanks to his bones of metal, which extended into the cartilage of his nose, it was not broken, but it did hurt aggressively. Squeezing his watering eyes shut, he released another stream of curses. Holy fucking shit, that hurt. When he heard the voice, he immediately turned over and pointed his arm where it came from, prepared to launch the chord of steel at the perpetrator.

Fortunately, it was only Mariko, one of the other recruits, although in his momentary rage he was tempted to whiplash her anyway. With a groan, he lowered his arm and turned so that he was sitting on the ice, his back against the ice wall. "Dammit, Mariko, what the hell did you do that for?" He grabbed his nose and leaned forward, keeping the blood draining from his nose from traveling down his throat. "And what do you mean 'something much bigger?' I look like a fucking kid!"

Mariko had to stop herself from giggling at the sight of the golem letting lose streams of crises. However that didn't last long before she was back to being her normal self.
"Here let me," Mariko made a soft ball of cold snow and she gently held it against Urzai's nose."Just hold this here for a while." Mariko's smile became mores serious "and as to why I did that, it's because you sound like a massive horde when you skate on metal."

Urzai snatched the snow from her grip and pushed himself to his feet, grumbling to himself. "It's not that loud." He was probably in denial as the pain and anger left his tender nose, but he didn't really care. "Explain to me how you thought some ice would stop a horde."

He sighed, rubbing his potentially bruised chest. "Nevermind, just be more careful. Hitting kids with ice isn't the best way to make friends, you know."

Mariko sighed. "I know; I've really never been good with making friends. Or really just talking to people," Mariko let a small laugh escape her lips "This is the longest I've ever actually talked to a person since...well forever really." Mariko admitted rather freely but seriously what were the odds that the one person more introverted and lonely than herself would actually tell anyone that?

Urzai humphed at her comment, appearing indifferent as he walked over to the boulder that she had hidden behind before. "Well, might as well grab a break while I wait for this nose to heal up." He sat down at the bolder and removed a small loaf of bread from it along with a water skin. After cleaning off the blood from his face with the water and tearing the bread in half, he tossed the other half to Mariko and bit into his. "So what did our high and mighty teachers send you off to do?"

Mariko caught the half loaf of bread with a grateful smile. "Thank you" she then sat down next to Urzai since there was no other choice. Other than the ground that is.
"Well I'm supposed to be looking for some weapon that's in the northern tundra... But getting there is kinda easier said than done. Since the only real way is to walk." Mariko took a bite of her loaf then went silent for a moment before she swallowed and continued. "So, Urzai; what are you doing here anyway?"

The Golem took a sip of his water skin and swallowed, pausing for a moment with his elbow resting on his raised knee. He gazed out upon the brown grasslands, which billowed lightly in the breeze. "I'm going to Diita. To..." He eyed the clear horizon, the sun at about midday based on its point in the sky. "To the land where the Golems lived before they were destroyed by Mahvalli." He refrained from informing her of his identity, about what he was, although he didn't really know why. All of his years in hiding almost seemed to create a taboo around revealing his identity to others.

"Arteimos said there's some kind of titan awaiting me there. Can't wait to see that."

Mariko thought about things for a moment then something connected in her mind. Why Urazi had stopped so suddenly then the golems thing came up so it seamed to slide into place. "You're going home aren't you... That must be hard... " Mariko said before she went silent and focused on finishing her bread. Mostly because she didn't want to even talk about home. She honestly had lost hers ages ago and it kinda hurt to think about it.

Urzai looked away, leaving her question without an answer. You have no idea. He shrugged and stuffed another piece of bread into his mouth. "Not sure what you mean. The Golems all died years ago, none of them are left. I'm just supposed to go in there and find the titan. Who knows what else I'll find in that place." His feigned nonchalant attitude was fairly convincing, but he already knew that Mariko was onto him. It doesn't matter. I don't have to confirm anything she says.

"Wow, you seem like you have it covered then. I wish I could say the same about my quest. I honestly don't think I can handle it." Mariko said with a soft sigh. "But I guess that's why they sent us alone I guess."

"Well if we can't do this," Urzai stood and stretched his neck, washing down the last of his bread with a swig of water. "Then there's no way any of us will be able to stand against Mahvalli." He packed the water skin back into his rucksack and slung it over his shoulders. "Anyway, can't waste any more time. There's a titan that needs to be killed." Pulling metal particles from the ground again, he prepared to move once again before looking back at Mariko. "Good luck. Stay safe."

[Derpnaster]

Mariko nodded at Urazi's words. "I guess so," she quickly finished off her bread before she continued "which means I have a long way to go"

Mere moments later Urazi was all finished with his bread and already about to leave. When he said something she had never heard before. The boy had told her to stay safe.. Strange.. Mariko had never heard anyone speak those words to her, ever.
"Hehehehehehe.. Mariko likes someone!" the shrill and childish voice of Angel teased in the back of Mariko's mind
"Shut up, Angel!" Mariko returned while she was on the outside waving back to Urazi. "You to Urazi. I'll meet you back at the temple!" Mariko shouted to the boy as he skated away into the distance.

[RisingPhoenix]

He had left confused. He did not wish to fight against those he loved. He did not wish to partake in the slaughter that would occur should Itani and his kind face against the Council, but what was he to say? He had said what he could to convince Itani not to pursue vengeance, but alas vengeance was all the tiger knew, and he’d see to it that the Council paid for their deeds somehow. There was too much bloodshed as is, and adding more seemed pointless. After all the years of fighting Mahvalli, it seemed the male had been somewhat truthful about the council. There were twisted men and women of power desiring none to surpass them. Was he fighting for the right side in all of this? He was there to protect and ensure the survival of all races on this planet. He was a protector and nothing would stand in the way of that.

Having taken his time to reach his destination, he had two weapons to retrieve. Nefertiti’s Blades were brilliantly designed battle fans that were sharp and allowed the user to increase their affinity over the element of wind. Found in the Seronia Desert, it was a task in and of itself to find the buried blades. Poseidon’s Lance was another weapon, capable of broadening one’s power of the atmosphere. The weapons were made of some type of metal, or was it something else? Arteimos hadn’t fully done his research, but he knew where each weapon was, the problem was getting to them.

Nicolai looked at Isindrur and sighed. They had been training with his voice so that he’d be able to speak without causing eardrums to rupture. Thankfully Nicolai was able to keep him from doing any damage to his own ears.

“Isindrur, come we must go to the place of silence, to the isolated temple of the nomads. There we will find what you are looking for and hopefully allow you to gain a better understanding,” Nicolai said to Isindrur as he looked upon the male with a smile, “don’t worry, you’ll be talking in no time, but remember this training is OUR secret, the council does not need to know anything about this, understand? We leave tomorrow so you can get a good night rest.”

Nicolai looked over at an odd shaped piece of glass. It was shaped like an orb. Upon further inspection one could see those who had departed in them. They were being spied on by Nicolai, but it was only a precautionary measure to make sure they made it out of their missions alive. Nicolai wasn’t doing this for the council, he wasn’t doing this to defeat Mahvalli, if they were going to survive, he’d have to topple the Council and bring Mahvalli down as well. This was going to prove to be a great task, even his sword didn’t have the power to defeat the head of the council alone, but perhaps what he had planned would give them an edge. Only time would indeed tell the secrets and lies.

===============================TWO WEEKS LATER=====================================

“AURO, REPORT?”

“Your servents have returned with their weapons, but it was not easy for them, I allowed them to rest these three weeks before sending them off,” Auro replied bowing before Mahvalli.

“What of my son?”

“He arrived two weeks ago actually with new found power my liege, he knows who he is,” Auro replied as he continued to kneel.

“......and what of the others?”

“The wench returned the weapon you asked for as did the others my liege, I have colleged all the weapons in the grand hall and await your orders.”

“It has been three weeks, three long weeks since the Council has heard a peep from me, let me send something to shake them up a bit,” Mahvalli stated with a smirk.

“What shall it be my liege?”

“SURPRISE ME!”

Auro’s wicked grin stretched across his face as he stood up, bowed once more and was gone to summon a creature to send a warning shot to the Council. This creature would probably die, but he was sure it would let the Council know that they need not get comfortable while Mahvaill still breathed.

“Oh and Auro, make sure to check on Itani for me please, I am sure he is in the Pride Lands with his kin. A personal visit will do the trick.”

“Aye my liege, I shall depart shortly.”

[Arthera]

Erika

Arriving on a hill at some distance from the foot of the mountain, her destination, Erika had a commanding view of the surroundings. It was pure wilderness as far as the eye could see. Vast forests on natural hills, the sound of some kind of water flow in the distance and of course, the mountain, a snow-capped peak standing alone in the middle of the land. Even from this distance, she could vaguely feel power from within the mountain calling to her elemental ability, a very likely indication of her goal here. From where she stood, Erika estimated a few miles before she truly started up the mountain proper, but it was barely midday and she would easily make it before nightfall. Add a few more miles of shaping a way up the mountain and she'd reach the weapon and it's guardian...

Those were her thoughts one week ago.

Barely a mile into her trek, as she came out of the forest grounds and started a lazy incline up some hill, her power warned her of a threat before her normal senses did. No sooner had she realized that something was wrong that a hail of fist-sized rocks flew out at her from the cover of the forest. It was only her quick wit and reflexive use of her power that prevented her from having her skull caved in. Forming a wall of stone between herself and the projectiles, Erika halted the attack before it reached her. Immediately on edge and looking for an opponent, she prepared to form another defensive measure, but nothing assaulted her, wariness and scrutiny of the surroundings failing to reveal an attacker. She soon kept making her way up the incline, if for no better reason than to have a better view into the trees behind her and have more exposed ground to view the attacker come at her.

There was another twinge felt from her power. She was looking at the ground where the stone spear suddenly struck up from a blink later. It still managed to prick Erika's hip before her power imposed itself upon the material and stopped it's momentum. Erika then understood what she was feeling. Something else was using elemental earth power on her and only her innate ability to wield and shape such power was saving her life right now. Which very likely meant that the Titan of Earth was somewhere nearby and already quite aware of her intrusion. Without a target to focus at, Erika was somewhat at a loss as to how to deal with her attacker, and no amount of perception given to Erika by her ability gave any clue as to the source. It seemed like she would have to focus more on her power to perceive shaping efforts around her and be wary for attacks while traveling to the mountain...

Which was well and good for the first fifty hours or so. After going without sleep and near constant use of her power, Erika was exhausted, her head felt like splitting open and sleep on the verge of taking her down. That was on top of the minor cuts and bruises the near constant attacks had left her with. There was no real time for rest, no discernible pattern to the attacks or methods used. Even Erika's own defensive measures were sometimes used to attack her, such as when she formed a shell of earth around herself, resulting in many small puncture wounds on her right thigh, before dismissing the idea. Still, she had made it to the mountain and kept soldiering on, burrowing straight into the mountain to reach her goal quickly. Gone were her ideas of talking her way out of a fight, she couldn't even see her opponent and he clearly wasn't interested in giving Erika any quarter. She had to keep going, adrenaline pumping and the very real fear of death pulling her along.

She breached into a chamber of sorts, deep inside the mountain, sometime during the third, or was it fourth, day since her teleportation. The insides glittered with reflected light from thousands upon thousands of crystal-like stones, a dizzying array of sparkling shapes. Erika took two steps inside before something flickered out inside her, the last fumes that had been making her body function finally running out.

She was unconscious well before she hit the stone floor of the cavern.


Milori

There was little ceremony before Milori and Galez departed for the northern ocean. They shared a meal and a few words, nothing particularly of note and went on their way. Which meant Galez turned into a really, really big lizard and graciously offered Milori to hitch a ride. With so much silvery white, Milori felt like little more than a dark stain on it's back, but then again no one would really see her at the height and speed they were traveling. Milori could get used to traveling like this. It was her first time going through the air at this height, but she thoroughly enjoyed the experience and made sure to mention it to Galez on more than one occasion, which over the first few hours was often enough. The wind flowing into her hair, the rush of speed, the impressive view of the land below. Of course, she had to use her power to keep herself warm, but it was worthwhile just to experience this.

Both of them were prepared for a long voyage. If not to reach the destination, then searching the entirety of an ocean for a big something swimming in it. At first, on the way north, they had ground to land upon and rest. When they finally reached the ocean, some days later, Milori would make use of her power and make the water solid enough to support both of them with ease. Fish were abundant, and when one controls water and it's temperature, suffice to say cooking fish in the middle of the ocean wasn't as much of an issue as it could potentially be for anyone else, or getting good drinkable water either.

The problem quickly became actually finding the goal of Milori's quest. The Leviathan might be big, but it's a big something swimming around the entire ocean. Even it's size was dwarfed by the immensity of the area to cover. Milori's senses and ability would home in on the weapon, but there was a range to it. Every day was spent flying low and scanning the ocean below for a trace of the Leviathan. Milori and Galez actually managed to go through each of their repertoires of stories, jokes and idle musings during this time as there was precious else to do anyway.

It was in the afternoon of the second week of scouring the ocean that Milori perked up.

“Stop. STOP! Here, right here. I feel something, I'm going to take a look. Wish me luck!” She shouted at him before leaping off his back without hesitation and diving straight down into the ocean with barely a splash.

Immediately using her power, Milori changed into her water form and sped into the depths where she still felt the power, albeit moving at a tremendous speed. She couldn't see anything really, everything was in a half gloom at this level under the surface, and Milori wasn't exactly carrying a lantern around underwater. She thought she saw shimmering some distance in front of her, and it took her a few minutes to realize what it was, flowing backwards a few dozen feet so that she could see the extent before stopping.

“You have got to be shitting me...” Milori was stunned, awestruck by what she saw.

The SIZE of the thing. The sheer bulk of the Leviathan was... was, stupendous. Galez was a big lizard in dragon form, but this thing dwarfed him tenfold, a hundredfold, Milori couldn't fathom how big the thing was. The murkiness at this depth was likely playing tricks with her, but the thing was obviously hundreds of feet long, and Milori only saw this because it was traveling before her, seemingly left to right. The thing likely snacked on whales for breakfast!

The shape kept flowing before her eyes, and only her acute senses, heightened by her water ability, made her turn to look to her right.

And there was only the incredibly huge black abyss of the thing's open maw as it sped towards her, filling her line of sight.

[Derpnaster]

Nirel...

Nirel rolled out of the way of a wild pack of beasts stormed through he great forest she now found herself lost in as she searched for that blasted weapon. She could almost feel it nearby but in this forest even she, he forest dwelling Lowborn elf who could wield Nature's might. Was totally lost. The great expanse of the the forest was just too big for her to even find her way through it without a small mixup.

Several hours later Nirel found herself at the edge of a clearing. In its center a stone pillar rose with a simple dagger resting on it. Suspended in air by so,e magic. Nirel was exited. And was about to rush to grab it when she stopped. She could feel another magic in the air. A magic which felt much like her own Druidic power. Nirel could only guess on thing. It was her guardian. The ow she would have to face or somehow overcome to get the weapon she was sent here to get.

But how?

Mariko.

Mariko rolled past the ice spikes that the Titan had been creating to try to kill her or stop her from obtaining her weapon,a blue fan with ice blades, at all costs. But she had proven too fast for it and in the last possible second she turned into a flurry of snow and crosse the last ten yards and she reached and grabbed the fan at the last second then she turned around and while she opened it she unleashed a massive blast of ice which froze the already frozen beast long enough to make her escape to the warmer parts of the wilds.

One week later.

Mariko arrived at the massive front gates of the temple exhausted and dirty but with a wide smile on her face. She had spent these ling weeks trying to find her weapon and after that finally finding it in a Baden and frozen part of the world guarded by a massive hulk of ice. It was rather stressful. And further still she didn't even know the name of her weapon. Just that it was her fan and that it looked pretty. But that was fine by her.

After taking a brief moment to appreciate the sight of somewhere not covered in snow Mariko then finally entered the temple and set about finding Urazi. She did promise (mostly to herself) to meet him at the temple. So now she wanted to see if she was the one fulfilling that or if he got back first.

[Atrum Daemon]

Isindrur

“My lips are sealed,” Isindrur signed to Nicolai with an ironic smile.

The training he had undertaken with Nicolai had proven very helpful and together they had made great progress toward the Drow speaking without undue harm falling to those around him. He knew he would need his full strength for whatever trials lay ahead within this temple of silence he and Nicolai were going to travel to. He bid Nicolai farewell and let his legs carry him to his bed, all the while his mind attempting to prepare itself for what lay ahead.

Iskander

His arms were extended on either side of him, strange energy crackling in the air all around the star-being. The energy began to concentrate itself into orbs of swirling blackness, as empty of light as the void of space. The orbs rotated around Iskander, whose burning eyes were closed in concentration. His control over his new power was not absolute and using it without better than a novice's mastery could leave to devastating results. He needed to attain his focus, but doing so without the aid of a master was proving difficult. He could feel the strain that holding the orbs together was beginning to have on him mentally and physically. He had never held such power in containment before and it showed in the tremors running through his arms. One of the orbs made a sharp snapping sound, causing Iskander's eyes to fly open, and all three orbs detonated in a pillar of black flames that could be seen for miles.

When the smoke cleared, Iskander stood still. While no living creature had been caught in the blast, the warrior was angry with himself. With such power at his disposal but lacking the ability to control it made him feel weak. It was a weakness Iskander knew he needed to overcome.

[SikstaSlathalin]

*Hillard*

The portal opened and the big warrior arrived at the foot of Mt. Olympus. He had read about this place and it's Divine Residents many times, but never found the time or the reason to ever climb to it's summit and seek an audience. He was powerful, but still a mortal, and unlike in the underworld where you can fight your way in, you gotta be invited to Olympus.

In the natural world this wasn't the tallest or most difficult mountain to free climb, those were more East. Scanning the rock face before him he picked the best course he could find and began the steady climb. This would be an easy time, but the real challenge would come when he would have to talk his way into the Palace of the Gods and get the Shield of Zeus.

Even with Mahavalli terrorizing this world the Gods were probably still well and good just watching this struggle. Despite the bastard's power Hillard was unsure even he had the power to threaten the Deities directly. And until that happens they would probably continue to sit in their cloud thrones and watch. Talking wasn't his best aptitude, so chances were good he'd need this whole hike to get to his goal.

*Galez*

If it wasn't for the constant threat of Mahavalli bringing doom to the world, Galez would've counted the ride from the Temple and cruise over the world's ocean as a great idea for a date. He and Mille got along well, they were both old enough to have a few good stories to tell, and they seemed to enjoy this ride. Maybe after all this nonsense they could find out where this would go, that was for another time though.

He had tried to help Millie find the Leviathan, but with little better success. The big snake was an ancient being and had miles of water between them and the beast. Water is one of those things that has a knack for screwing up magic. Eventually though Millie sensed something and jumped off his back into the ocean. He sensed something as well, but couldn't pinpoint it. Finding a small nearby island to land on that was in view of where Millie went under the Space Dragon laid down and let the sun warm him as he waited.

*Nika*

As the Sunfighter approached the gates of Helios's palace she stopped in front of a pair knights (http://i821.photobucket.com/albums/zz139/Siks/Stock%20photos/Knight23_zps15d90a27.jpg)that barred her way.
"Halt, no mortal shall pass!"

Nika stopped in front of them warriors and bowed her head.
"Please sirs, I am a Sunfighter of the Elder Council of earth, I must speak with Lord Helios."

The Knights shook their heads and drew their fiery swords stepping towards the young woman lifting their great blades. She half lifted her blade to defend herself but the ground beneath them rumbled violently and a deep voice growled.
"Leave her, I am expecting her." The Knights stopped and sheathed their swords opening the gates for the warrior woman to enter. With a nod to the guards she walked through the golden gates and continued down the path to Helios's palace of flaming golden light.


*Rancor*

"I better get that fucking sword back after all the hell I went through getting it." The Night Angel growled to himself as he sat in the large arm-chair in his room sipping on a bottle of Hellfire alcohol as the shadows slowly healed his wounds. Tegan hasn't returned yet so he had to go to his plan B to kill some stress, drinking. His room was dark side from the unnatural burning of a bright blue flame, filled everything with a feeling of twilight which was the Fallen's favourite time of day.

Allowing his growl to wander off into silence Rancor continued to sip from his glass waiting for the sword to be returned to him.

[TheDoctor]

After several days of constant travel, void of communication with the exception of his interaction with Mariko, Urzai finally arrived at the mountain pass which marked the border to Diita. He halted his particle sliding and looked at the ancient pass, brushing a lock of white hair behind his ear as his eyes fell upon the blackened and ruined watchtowers of the Golems upon the mountainside. Well...here we go. Walking through the gap in the mountains, he continued to stare at the watchtowers, expecting one of his kind to walk out of it at any moment. But they never did, only ghosts of the past shifting in his mind.

As he strode through the mountain pass, Urzai laid out in his mind what he expected the lands to look like. He imagined the ash-coated hills flowing before him as they had before, the lands scorched black by the fires of pain. He visualized the charcoaled trees and buildings, beautiful steel structures reduced to molten puddles. He envisioned the bodies of the Golems, piles of boulders fallen upon the ground that smoldered with death. Such was his memory of Diita when he left it in the first place, and such a memory could not be erased.

When he emerged on the other side, however, Urzai found something entirely different. (http://fc04.deviantart.net/fs23/f/2007/317/1/4/Grassy_fields_by_TheGuide.jpg)

Wide expanses of yellow and green grassy fields spread in every direction with beams of sunlight permeating through the grey layer of clouds to illuminate the gorgeous sight before him. Various hills and small patches of mountain peaked from the lush plains, tall trees of emerald and tan crowning the mounds of earth. When he took a step forward, he found the soil soft and comfortable from the ash laying there for years on end. The ashes of the land before...they must've assisted this beautiful growth tenfold. The land looked particularly barren and untouched by the hand of industry and civilization, yet it was an incredible sight to behold.

Taking slow and gentle steps into his lost lands, Urzai felt the earth tug at his human bindings. He wanted nothing more than to shed his external skin and become the Golem that he was meant to be, but it was far too dangerous. Even in the desolate lands of Diita, a wandering Golem would draw unwanted attention. He was risking enough visiting there in the first place, but he didn't have much of a choice. Maybe one day I can return here and become one with the mountain, basking my bones of steel in the sun. Unfortunately, now is not the time.

With a heavy sigh, the young Golem picked up his pace. He could reach Vttiril by the end of the day if he hurried.

[Arthera]

Erika

Crystals sparkled before her eyes when they opened. They felt familiar somehow, but Erika could not put two thoughts together properly. She hurt all over, there was a dull throbbing in her head and her stomach was protesting loudly about it's emptiness. It took all her energy simply to sit up and take in her surroundings.

That's when she remembered what had happened. Erika was near the blasted tunnel entrance she had made in the mountain, that had breached a wall leading to this place. The myriad crystalline shapes still covered nearly every surface, reflecting light from an unseen location. It hurt the eyes to look upon for too long. Still, all these were minor issues compared to the major question that dawned on her: Why is she still alive? The guardian of the weapon she was seeking had made it abundantly clear that it wanted Erika dead on the way here, and had almost made good on it's unspoken threat many times, and yet when she was at her most vulnerable, nothing. How long had she lain there anyway? There must have been countless opportunities to finish the deed, but right then, Erika was more than happy to still be drawing breath.

As she was taking in her surroundings, Erika noticed that something had been etched into the insides of the tunnel she had made to reach this place, and only the light reflected from the cavern made it noticeable at all. It was writing, a lot of it, the tunnel was filled with it as far as Erika could see, but it wasn't all readable. Actually, it was, but Erika quickly found that it was the same thing written in different languages. Some she recognized, many she did not, but all seemed to read the same thing:

"Thrice bound to honor those reaching this hallowed place with peace and safety. Go forth and claim what you seek wielder of Earthen essence."

It took a few minutes before Erika mustered the strength to get up on her legs, shakily at that, and started exploring the cavern she had stumbled into. There were no paths leading anywhere, the layout seemed natural and devoid of anything but more and more crystals, and yet Erika distinctly felt the power she had been seeking further ahead, always further ahead. Feeling her way with her power, and using it to force the way deeper into the cave, the going was slow but steady. The crystal-like things resisted shaping attempts and took time to move aside as opposed to stone and earth. There were many breaks during this exploration, where food and water was greedily taken, but the light remained constant, despite what Erika felt like hours passing her by.

After an unknown amount of time, she reached it. It was a pillar, made completely from the strange crystal substance, from floor to ceiling. At eye-level, a sword was planted nearly to the hilt. There was no mistaking what she was looking at, this was the goal of her quest, her power was certain of it. Taking in a few breaths to steady herself, Erika took the hilt in her right hand and used her power to ease the blade out of the pillar while pulling. It came out easier than she thought it would, and she stumbled back a step before steadying herself. Of standard size for a sword, the guard and hilt were intricately carved but the weapon as a whole looked nothing otherworldly There was denying the power felt when holding it on the other hand. Erika could feel and analyze this power, and understood part of what it was, but it would take time before she mastered this weapon completely and tapped into it's true abilities.

So this was it. Quest complete. No fanfare or big finish, but Erika didn't feel up to anything other than a sense of satisfaction and a sigh of relief.Time to head back it seems.

Despite the guardian's written oath to the contrary, Erika wasn't stepping foot outside this place to make her way back. She had a teleportation scroll, and she was making a point of using it right then and there...


Milori

Reflexes kicked in with a rush, Milori avoiding the incoming swimming cave-mouth with as much speed as she could muster. Even then, the current of the thing's movement in the water sent her tumbling with barely enough time to avoid the returning Leviathan a second time. The thing is king of the sea or some such, and it moved deceptively fast for it's bulk. There was no question that if it swallowed her up, Milori wasn't going to find the insides any more interesting than the rest of it, never mind if it decided to chomp on dark elf flesh on the way in. Still, Milori wasn't vulnerable underwater, far from it and could fend for herself much more than most caught by surprise by the Leviathan.

On the other hand, Milori wasn't interested in the slightest in killing the thing, or even fighting it. It felt like a child attacking a temple, the thing was just much too massive to really hurt with any real effect without preparation, which it wouldn't allow Milori to have anyway. No, she wanted to get the do-dad and leave the swimming monstrosity to it's thing, the quest was to get the weapon, not pose for a picture with the over-sized fish-lizard dangling from an equally over-sized fishing line. In all reason, the thing was liable to get even more pissed at her presence if she started poking it than it already was. For what it's worth, she is going to brag that she went toe-to-toe with it and wave the weapon around to prove her point.

Which made finding the thing up there on her list of to-do things, after avoiding becoming lunch. Despite sending off clones of herself as a diversion in other directions to catch her breath, the Leviathan did not seem fooled in the slightest, homing in on Milori every time. It was all she could do to keep away from it, using her water powers to force water this way and that to accelerate her movements. After what felt like an hour, Milori had to accept the fact that it had a bead on her and wasn't going to let her off the hook, the bad pun apparently apt in this situation. Instead, she kept it chasing her while sending water doubles to search the area to find the snake-kings prized possession. Which was all well and good, but did not make it any comforting to original Milori that she was relegated as bait in this affair.

So she danced with the king of the seas. It wasn't a very pretty dance, or a graceful one at that, but Milori managed. Staying close to it's bulk proved ineffective, the currents around it's body were too wild from the thrashing and speed of it's movements, it had a complete mastery of it's environment and it's reactions to movement perfectly. It used it's bulk to cut off avenues of escape that rivaled those of a master strategist. It's eyesight was perfect underwater, compared to Milori's, and deception did little in the long run, decoys obsolete and misdirection of little worth beyond buying a few moments of respite.

Still, all her dodging, avoiding and swimming netted her results. One of the clones she had sent had found what Milori had been looking for. The weapon was embedded into the thing's hide. There were a lot of things sticking out of it's skin, of various sizes and shapes. If you got right up to it and looked, you could barely see the scales, instead you'd see aquatic plants clinging to it, pieces of coral, broken ship parts and harpoons of every size. Even with a good idea of where to look, finding one item among all that debris was bound to take time. And now was the time to get to it and get out of the water. Milori was getting a harder time keeping ahead of the Leviathan, she was getting tired and it was getting pissed, and it would be doubly so once something on it's body got removed, Milori was certain of it. Still, there was no choice in the matter, Milori prayed that Galez wasn't too far and that he was ready to leave in a hurry.

----

To Galez, there was nothing of this to be seen, the surface of the water was calm, belying the frantic swimming happening below. Time flowed past, an hour, then two. Still nothing. When it neared the third hour without any signs, Milori came out of the water. Not onto the island he was on, but straight up, as if spat out by the ocean at great speeds. Even at this distance, her voice carried, despite not being sent directly in his direction.

"GALEZ, I'D TAKE A RIDE NOW IF YOU DON'T MIND!!"

The comical sight was soon dwarfed by the imposing mass of the Leviathan following Milori, bursting out from the sea in a gigantic spray of foam and water. It's intent seemingly clear, to swallow the diminutive Milori once and for all.

[SikstaSlathalin]

*Hillard*

Time didn't shift when one is on Olympus, it stops and with it stops the wear and tear of time on the body. Even being the Body Mystic Hillard expected some level of strain to touch him on his hike but as he came within site of the golden gates he didn't feel any, in fact he felt better. Almost like he had just had a fantastic day of training, then ate his favorite meal, and had a good long soak in the hot springs, before he settled in for the best night of sleep in his whole life.

Maybe this euphoric feeling was why none of the Gods wished to leave Olympus, maybe if he played his cards right he could secure a permanent spot up here. He could probably be the God of War, take Ares out and everything. He even began thinking up what his title and what sphere he would rule over, as he began doing this though a small burning sensation began creeping up his legs. Being trained to ignoring pain he pushed it out of his mind and continued the slow trek to the gates his mind still running with the idea of becoming a God himself. With each thought the burning sensation moved up his body, and with each step the pain intensified. He continued to ignore it until he was a few feet away from the gates of Olympus and his whole body was seemingly on fire and he was almost doubled over in pain. There were no guards at the gates just the blinding gold light of the heavens, but just before them Hillard found himself frozen in pain and doing something he's never done before... kneeling.

Holding himself up with his sword Hillard's mind was a mess of trying to ignore the pain, deciding his divine future, and trying his damnedest to reach the gates. And with them a mere few feet away he feels himself going mad in the torrent of his thoughts. For many long agonizing minutes this continued driving the great warrior to begin foaming at the mouth and shouting at himself. Under all this madness a tiny spark of Hillard's logic mind was clawing for a reason for this, eventually it found the source. The usually pure white mote that represents the Protector's Armor is blazing red and trying to burn the impure thoughts of godhood and selfishness from Hilliard's mind.

The Logical Spark speaks to the pure mote.
"What is the meaning of this?"

The Mote growls a response.
"This man is slowly becoming unworthy of my gift, and he will suffer for it."

The Spark takes a step back in shock.
"Why? As a God he end this war himself without the further lose of life!"

The Mote flares it's anger and burns and even brighter red.
"NO! The wielder of my armor, is the champion of mankind! As a god he would lose that connection to humanity and he would in turn lose both his armor and his Body Mystic power! He would be burned alive in the realm of the Gods as a mortal man! And the power of the Protector's Armor would be lost for a time longer than what the Council or the Gods could endure!"

The Spark is struck silent and slowly the Mote's rage subsides.
"And then we would lose anyway."

The Mote nodded and regained it's pure radiance with realization sinking into the monsoon of Hillard Redscar's mind.
"Yes, the Body Mystic is the warrior aspect of every man. The part of him that refuses to give in when faced with adversity. The Body Mystic must always be pure and balanced to keep the Mind and Soul in balance. And Gods know very little true balance. Stand up warrior and open your eyes."

The storm of pain and thoughts vanished an Hillard regained his feet and shook the last strands of madness from his body feeling the pure balance he had at the beginning of the hike return. The sheer brightness and radiance of Olympus lessened some and he saw the gates were wide open to him. Part one of his quest was done, now part two will begin as he found his way to the Zeus's throne.


*Galez*

It had been too long since the old lizard had really taken time to enjoy life. Ever since this war started he'd been training, or fighting, or rescuing people. He couldn't even remember the last time he just found someone to rest and enjoy being alive. Today was different though, he was on his back with his belly facing the sun with his wing splayed out under him and his four claws up and relaxed. Very similar to how a cat sleeps when he's truly content.

He had even slipped off into a light sleep when he heard the water surface break and heard Millie's frantic cries. Quickly rolling to his feet the shook the sun from his head in time to see the Leviathan about to swallow the Dark Elf.
"Oh damn it Millie." He sighed blasting from his island and towards the falling woman. He hurled a bolt of Star Magic at the great serpent to distract it long enough for him to grab the shapely woman around the waist and blast off away towards the land away from the King of the Sea. Moving faster than the great beast could chomp them at.

Once they were far enough away from the sea Galez slowed and hovered lifting Millie up to look her over for injury.
"You sure know how to make an entrance don't you?"


*Nika*

The kingdom of Helios was everything the Sun-Speakers had said in their ancient tales. A land of perfect temperature despite being on the sun, a landscape of many colored fire and light. Souls of Sunfighters moved with looks of perfect bliss and not a single weapon adorning their glowing bodies. Back home even children carried at least a dagger, as peaceful as the Day Sky River was it still had it's dangers. Animals, monsters, even Fearstalker raids from time to time.

Up here though, under the protective eye of Helios. No danger crossed the path of the Sunfighter's Shades. And they wouldn't know any fighting until the end of days when they would return to the Day Sky River to fight the shades of the Fearstalker as they return to try and conquer the world. It was a long walk from the gates, through the lands of Helios and to his palace.

She saw many more guards along the way, but apparently the message at the gates went down the line to each of them because they simply watched her go past them. Only their eyes moving with her. It felt like they were judging her, what was this lowly Sunblade doing in the God of the Sun's holy kingdom? Only Sun-Speakers through years of training and meditation were given this honor in life. This was nearly sacrilegious, but the circumstances around her arrival made her the very rare exception. Keeping her eyes forward and her back straight she reached the front door of the palace and with a knock that somehow sounded like the tolling of a great brass bell the door opened and she stepped into the full glory of the Palace of the Sun.

[RedKayne]

Almost two weeks have passed since Raever was set free by the malevolent Auro and was sent to find the Council. So far, he didn't have much luck. It was almost midnight, and he was totally exhausted. He was laying upon a small clearing with a forest, breathing heavily, thirsty for a little bit of blood, and was staring up at the crescent moon above. He wasn't quite sure how this would work out. He had no clues on finding any members of the Council, and was essentially sent on a fool's quest. Perhaps, if he ran far enough, Mahvalli and the Dark Generals wouldn't be able to find him. Perhaps, he can resume his isolated life of peace and harmony.

He scoffed at that idea, he knew that there was no turning back now. War was coming, and he was going to be heavily involved in it. Fate has already deemed it so.

He closes his eyes, hoping to find a little bit of rest before resuming his fruitless search.

An hour later, he was startled by a loud clap of thunder. His body jolted up, and he looked around. It began to rain heavily, and the tiefling growls in annoyance. However, something caught his attention. Over the horizon of the dark forest, a tall and looming build overlooked the area. "What in the... is that a castle?" he questioned himself. Whatever it was, it was shell, plain and simple in sight.

Raever stood in front of the pond and before the tall doors of the castle (http://i404.photobucket.com/albums/pp130/G2cutie/Fantasy/DarkCastle-1.jpg). Of course, a bad feeling crept down his spine, and every fiber of his being was screaming at him to turn around and run away. I mean, pretty nothing ever good going into a dark and foreboding castle in the middle of a thunderstorm.

Raever, though, rather take his chances inside then get a little wet by the rain.

He raised his hand and knocked on the door, and it eerily slowly opened on its own in reply. What laid inside was complete and utter darkness. This was Raever's last chance to turn away and never look back. However, he formed a little smile, and muttered, "Bring it on," before stepping in.

He entered the room, and the heavy doors immediately shut behind him, effectively trapping him in this god-forsaken location. Raever nonchalantly shrugged his shoulders while looking around the place, his eyes adjusting to the darkness. "Hello, anybody in here?" he called out. "Hello, I just need a place to stay for the night," he took a few steps on the pearly while marble floor. "I mean no harm... unless if you plan to harm me," he warned aloud.

Suddenly, the room lit up with a bright light, and Raever had to briefly shield his eyes. There was a long staircase before him with red carpet rolling down. At the top of the staircase, was a tall young woman in white (http://th03.deviantart.net/fs70/PRE/i/2009/352/8/f/Megan_The_Vampire_by_KittieVampire.jpg).

"Good evening, kind sir," the woman in the white dress took a few steps down the staircase, it almost like she seemed to float down. Her lips were curled up into a seductive smile and revealing her brilliant white teeth. Her radiating red eyes bore down upon the young tiefling, and she licked her crimson lips as if she was staring at a feast. "Welcome to my castle," she stated as she reached the bottom of the staircase and slowly approached him. "It has been such a long time since a guest has arrived here, these nights are often lonely and cold without the company of a fine man such as yourself," she now stood before him, her smiling becoming slightly wider.

Raever formed a small small, he wasn't quite expecting such a beauty residing in this dark castle. However, he knew that this woman was dangerous. "Good evening to you as well, young lady," he nodded back at her. "Tell me, how many lonely men have tricked coming into your bedroom and then sucking the life out of them, vampire?" he questioned coldly.

The young seductress, made a small pouty facial expression. "Now, now, no need to use such negative stereotypes," she resumed her mischievous smile. "Just relax, and you will be perfectly fine, more than that actually," she explained, and fell to her knees in a fluid movement. She reached forth towards Raever's belt, but he back away immediately.

"Whoa, whoa," Raever held up his hands defensively, but he was still smirking as well. "Slow down there, we only just met. We should at least introduce each other fist, "

The woman sighed lightly, almost disappointed with the turn of events, and then stood up. "And here I thought we were actually going to have a little bit of fun. But alright, understandable, my name is Leliana. And tonight will be your last night alive, young tiefling."

[Arthera]

Erika

Erika sat and then spread down onto the grass of one of the Temple's inner courtyards.

Watching the sky at her leisure for the first time in a while, Erika was glad that she managed to come out of the experience alive, if not exactly in top shape. Fatigued, starving, battered and with a headache like none she had ever had before, it was a wonder she was still conscious, and somewhat unsure as to what required attention first now that safety had been reached. It had felt like one, long, seamless fight nearly from the moment of her arrival to her departure from the mountain that contained Durandal. The guardian had hounded her, invisible all the while, from the forest up to the hills and then into the mountain itself. For all she knew, it was still there, waiting for when Durandal would be returned to it after use or some such. It was an elemental treasure after all, in the shape of a sword.

Looking at it now, the naked blade resting a few feet from her, Erika wondered exactly what it could do. It would take time to analyze and master the weapon's properties, whatever they were, but that would be the next step in her quest. These armaments were meant for the Recruits to improve their skills, to be better prepared to face the forces opposing pretty much everything. And currently winning, or at least laying waste to more than what was being saved. If everything went well for the other recruits and the Council members, they should have enough strength to halt and reverse the flow of the war, at least that was the best outcome of all this.

Sitting up slowly, Erika took Durandal's hilt and got up, staggering slightly. It was mid-day, something that being inside a mountain somewhat prevented you from knowing. Erika estimated she had been gone a week, maybe a few days more at most. From what she recalled of the others destinations, unless they also used teleportation scrolls, she was likely the first back, barring a Council member that could also move across distances with their power alone.

Erika's stomach growled like a feral bear, quite loudly and suddenly. Momentarily surprised and feeling ashamed for such a display despite being alone, she considered that food was the first order of business. Afterwards, maybe she'd act like a bear and hibernate for the better part of a week. Surely her body would agree with her on that part.

She shuffled off towards the kitchens, legendary weapon in hand taking a back seat to a warm bowl of stew...

Milori

Milori had this wide grin stamped on her face when Galez lifted her up after fleeing the ocean, like a child that just had the best gift at his birthday given to him.

"You sure know how to make an entrance don't you?" Galez was saying, but Milori just waved her arms around, holding a dagger-like weapon in her left hand.

"Oh come on! I just gave you the most perfect damsel-in-distress moment ever. None of your exploits come close in that department! Admit you wanted to do that since forever!" she wrapped her arms around his head and pulled him onto her mostly exposed, and wet, bosom. Laughing.

"Could have used my power to blast my way aside or something, but that was WAY more dramatic and fun! Biggest thrill since I made my way to the Temple, and not a scratch on me. Not that it would leave scratches really, it'd have swallowed me whole or bit me in half or something, but you get the picture. Also got my toy, in case you were wondering. I didn't do all this just to see fish-face up close after all."

She stopped hugging his head to show him the dagger she held. It glittered in the sunlight, the large lapis gem on it shining brightly. The blade was slightly curved, but sharp on both sides, with a nasty pointed tip. Milori had no sheath for it, but would easily manage something to carry the blade around. It was light in her hand and the grip felt just right. There was no mistaking it for a common blade, but it's magics were not obvious. The true extent of it's power was a mystery, other than the fact it was related to the water element and had been stabbed into King Snake's back for who-knows how long.

"Haven't had the leisure to figure out what it does yet, but since you're carrying me back, I guess I have time!" Giggling, she squirmed in Galez's grip so that he held her under the knees and along the back of her shoulders, holding the dagger in both hands against her bare mid-section.

"But I really appreciate the alacrity and determination of your rescue back there. Oh, hey, if we're going back by the scenic route, think we can stop over in a town and grab a bite. I don't know about you, but something not seafood-related sounds nice right about now. My treat! Oh, oh, and wouldn't say no to a feather bed either." Milori smiled and bat her eyelashes at Galez with her most innocent-looking expression she could muster.

[SikstaSlathalin]

*Hillard*

With the first test of his quest passed, the wisdom to not abuse the power he might be given. Hillard made his way through the heavenly realm of the Olympians. Absorbing everything he was seeing, the golden cloud fountains, large flat fields filled with dancing Nymphs and Spirits. Lesser gods lounge on their sparkling couches in their luxurious villas. As grand as these plazas were though he knew the palace of Zeus would be even more grand and august. He just hoped he remembered the etiquette classes he had to take when he came down from his mountain tribe and joined the Council.

While they aren't savages, the nuances of social protocol in society are a little low on the to-do list when your whole life is built around perfecting the ways of the warrior. He learned them well-enough at the start, now he just needs to bring them back to the front of his mind. As he expected the closer he drew to the palace the more grand everything became. It went from rivaling the grandeur of the Temple to burying it under miles of gold and clouds. He could see the palace in the distance, he was glad to be nearly done with this mission. Sadly the gladness was not meant to last, his Body Sense told him two very large someones were on their way to his location at a high speed.

That rarely ever meant something good for him. Drawing Blaze he tracked their approach and reacted once he sensed they were doing a kind of leaping attack at him. Changing his level he back-flipped just as the spot where he was standing exploded in cloud dust. As it cleared he was in the presence of two very impressive looking warriors. A large brooding man (http://i821.photobucket.com/albums/zz139/Siks/Stock%20photos/Warrior56_zpsce53c38a.jpg) and a very fierce woman. (http://i821.photobucket.com/albums/zz139/Siks/Stock%20photos/WarriorWoman54_zps5020581b.jpg)

Hillard nodded to them both.
"Olympian Guards I see."

The man simply growled shaking the cloud residue off his spear. The woman spoke though spinning her spear around her hand.
"Yes, and we've been instructed to give you the second test needed to plead your case to our king. We won't tell you the nature of the test figuring that out will be part of it."

Hillard nodded again and quickly scanned the two warriors for weaknesses. He expected none and found none, why would divine warriors have soft spots? They aren't meant to be easily defeated after all. With a breath he circled around the two imposing figures looking for an opening.


*Galez*

Well Milie excitement and mammaryful hug was quite pleasant and almost made Galez crash them both into a tropical mountain. He recovered when she let his head go and decided to study her new weapon a bit, that suited the Dragon fine, she was more naked than usual and despite his willpower it was hard to ignore at this close of a range.
"I'll give you that, I haven't rescued many beautiful damsels. And none looked as good wet as you do, they mostly looked like miserable wet cats."

He looked her dagger over trying to find anything useful on it to tell her about, there wasn't much but he could tell her one thing.
"It's a very beautiful blade and if I remember right from what I studied looking for my items it can change it's shape. Now if you want to stop somewhere to eat and rest we can, but I can also just magic us back to the temple. But then again, one must always be able to stop and catch their breath every now and then. Which would you rather?" He knew they couldn't waste too much time, with no word coming to them of Mahavalli's plans for many weeks. But what he said was true, you do need to learn to rest every so often.


*Nika*

Even being a Sunfighter, Nika had to stop and let her eyes adjust to the blinding splendor of the Sun Palace. A few minutes to dazzled spots and starburst later she could see enough to stop her from taking a wrong step down some stairs. Moving slowly forward she headed towards Helios's throne room. From what the Council members told her, the item she was seeking was guarded by a Cerberus, or as her people called it, the Blazing Hound. Now she could just wander around until she found it. Helios had already given her permission to enter the palace and meet him, and she could easily "get lost" and snoop around like some kind of Fearstalker. That would only get her in trouble, you can't sneak around the Sun God's palace and think he won't see you.

Even if he turned down her request to seek the weapon at least she would be a loyal follower and good person in the eyes of her God. That would be enough for her to return the Council with her head held high in her failure at least. Following the obvious path she reached a pair of large gold and silver fire door and was about to knock when the doors slowly opened and she was shown the Fiery Throne Room in all it's glory. Taller than she could see up, but narrow enough to fit the Grand Temple snuggly inside. All along the walls were treasures of intangible worth and beauty. Vases, weapons, armor, architecture, paintings, sculptures. You name it, it had it's own special place in the Throne Room of Helios. The floor was made of living fire that didn't burn the skin and gave of a warm comforting heat that made you feel like a child in her bed on a warm night fresh from the bath after a long wonderful day of play with your best friend. Just perfectly safe and the very picture of contentment. It was a feeling she was sure she'd never be able to replace for as long as she lived.

At the back of the fantastical room she saw Helios himself. The Sun-Speakers of yore said he looked different for each person that looked at him. One said she looked like her husband before he died, another said it was his beloved grandfather, for Nika he looked her older brother who died defending their land from a Fearstalker raid. Taller than her and with skin as dark as wet sandstone, pride and power radiated from his eyes and covered his body like a holy cloak.

She quickly dropped to her knees in respect.
"Thank you almighty Helios, for allowing me into your kingdom."

Helios gave a deep amused chuckle spoke.
"Rise Mistress Sunfighter, you are a great and noble people. You don't need to bow to me, I keep telling your Sun-Speakers this, but somethings must get lost in the trip back to their bodies."

Nika giggled despite herself and stood simply nodding to the God.
"It must my lord, because they tell us to always bow to you, even in prayer back across the Day Sky River."

The Deity gave a warm smile and stepped down from his glowing throne approaching the young woman.
"I have been following your journey young one. You show impressive skill and discipline even with your teacher falling from the path of the light and you being left on your own. That is why I am granting you a chance to retrieve the object of your quest, but it will not be what you expect." He placed a hand softly on her shoulder and led her into a room off the main chamber. It led downstairs and she could hear the sounds of deep snoring or growling coming from below.

"I know the Council told you that fighting the Blazing Hound would be the way to get your item, but they did not specify what kind of fighting." They began walking slowly down the steps Helios's body acting like a golden torch to them. "This will not be a contest of might and martial skill, you have been through enough of that. No this will be a contest of the mind and spirit, the other two aspects every warrior needs to master before they can truly call themselves masters of anything."

They reached the bottom of the stairs and the snoring was loud and ominous.
"Others before you have tried to retrieve my spear, only a very small few have succeeded and after it's purpose was fulfilled it returned to me. It will return again, but I do hope if you get it you use it for good. Now go, only you can face my hound, I must stay out of the rulings of fate in such matters." He pushed open the door and motioned for Nika to enter. She nodded to the Sun God and took a deep breath entering the glowing red room, eying up the flaming three-headed dog asleep at it's center hugging the spear to it's massive red chest. Helios closed the door behind the Sunner and she heard him retreating up the steps. Now she was truly alone and could rely only on herself, hopefully herself was enough.

[Derpnaster]

Nirel..

Nirel had been waiting for several hours. She watched everything and any movements. But what she didn't see was the mass of wood that rose up behind her and with a great roar was about to crush her.
It didn't quiet work. Instead it spooked Nirel who rolled out to the side and instead blasted the beast with a wave of exploding shrubs.

The beast roared again and a root came up to whip her away from the dagger.
This time it worked and she suffered a pretty bad wound to the chest. It left a broken rib and some brushing. The next few hours would go on much in the same way while Nirel tried her best to reach the dagger. Only to be thrown back.

Eventually she got an idea. A small deer was in the area and Nirel spent a half hour tracking it down until she began to speak to it and eventually she convinced it to help her out by grabbing the dagger and running off with it. It was a crazy plan but it would have to work. Nirel would distract the beast while the deer would rush in, grab the weapon in its mouth, and run out of the clearing.

Another half hour later ,Nirel stopped for lunch, the unlikely pair were standing at the edge of the clearing with the dagger sitting there taunting them.
"Ready friend?" Nirel asked the deer.
The deer nodded.
"Ok."
Taking a breath and wincing at the pain in her chest Nirel made a wall of shrubs straight to the dagger and the deer began running. While Nirel ran in straight at the dagger. The beast sure enough came after her and several times nearly crushed her while the deer sunk around and in a quick dash grabbed the weapon and ran out of the clearing.

The moment the dagger left it's resting place the beast just disappeared. The deer stopped and wasted for Nirel to limp over and it handed her the blade.
"Thank you friend. I'll never forget this." She gave the deer a hug and began her long and painful trek back to the temple.

Several days of hurt later Nirel arrived at the temple with her weapon and her injuries. She headed for the infirmary first since she needed proper medical help for her ribs and several other wounds,

[RedKayne]

Thunder struck and lightning flashed upon the dark castle. Leliana let out a hellish screech as she stumbled back, receiving another wound in her battle against the tiefling. Her white dress was pretty much torn apart with multiple tears across the sides and a large rip exposing the top curves of her luscious bosom. Many gashes covered her beautiful pale skin, and blood slowly seeped from her wounds and dripped on to the white marble floor. "You certainly know how to play rough, little tiefling," she managed to form a small smile, revealing her white fangs and then licked her crimson lips. "Its been a while since I had this much fun." She raised up family's dangerous black-scythe, which was capable of inflicting magical wounds upon their opponents.

Raever himself wasn't in the best condition right now. Two large slashes covered his chest, and the wounds were bleeding rapidly than normal. He already began to feel slightly fatigue from the blood-loss, but he was still more than capable of continuing his fight. "Unfortunately, I wish I could say the same thing, you old hag," he said in a sarcastic tone and then chuckled from his own joke. "If this is your manner of having fun, then you have serious issues with your life, undead bitch," he said bluntly, grinning wickedly while brandishing his own black blade.

Leliana sighed heavily from his insults. "You are correct, there, tiefling," this time, her smile seemed saddened a bit. "I'm under a curse. Long ago, my grandfather, Dracul, was cursed by the archangel known as Gabriel. My grandfather, and his descendants, will be unable to leave this wretched castle, so that we cannot spread our taint across the lands." She paused slightly, her gloomy red eyes looking down upon the ground now. "It has been such a sad and lonely life. I have no chance of leaving these dreary castle halls, all because of the sins of a long-dead family member from a time long forgotten," she said with distaste.

Raever frowned at her words, he agreed, she did have a sad and pathetic life. To tell the truth, he hated his own isolated life from humanity. Unfortunately, due to his own blood-thirst, he was unable to live a normal life. He didn't realized he longed for such a thing until now. "Leliana..." he began slowly, "I can... I can relate to your life," he stated, which seemed to slightly surprise the woman as her eyes widened a bit. "I, too, have lived a lonely, cursed life. I think its about time that the two of us can create our own destinies," he stated, forming a small smile. "There's a new beginning ahead for the two of us. I want to free you from your curse, you just have to tell me how."

Leliana, in the first time in a very long time, became emotional. Her red eyes began to well up with tears. She dropped her scythe to the ground with a loud clang that echoed in the room. "Do... do you really mean that? Why would you care about me?" though she supposed she already knew the answer. If the two of them were truly similar, then he knew where she was coming from and simply wanted the best for the both of their lives.

Raever nodded, apparently sincere. "Indeed, I am. We have both been battered and chained because of what we are. I tire of my isolation, and it seems you are, too."

The vampire's made a genuine, pleased smile. "Thank you, tiefling." She turned around and pointed up the staircase. "To break the curse... you must-" Suddenly, a black blade erupted from her chest and blood splattered everywhere. "W-what?" her eyes widened with disbelief as the blade pierced through her undead heart. She glanced back, the tiefling betrayed her and stabbed her through the back. Tears began to roll down her cheeks, "W-why? I thought... I thought..." she never finished her sentence as Raever pulled out his blade and let her lifeless body drop to the ground into a pool of blood.

Raever stared down at her wrangled corpse. He shouldn't have pitied the wretch in the first place, for she could have taken advantage of him like many others that entered the castle before. Leliana wouldn't have changed into a benevolent person just because she could leave the castle, she would have left a large trail of corpses in her wake. Raever also accepted that fact that he will never change in his life, and his previous encounter with both the Council and Auro has proven that. He was better off in isolation and away from everybody else. Once this damn war was over, he intended to find a nice secluded corner in the corner and live there, and never be bothered again.

The tiefling glanced down at the vampire's scythe which was lying on the ground. The weapon of Dracul himself... how interesting...

[Arthera]

Erika

It had taken a few days to really recover from the ordeal, her body required more rest than Erika suspected. Still, it did her good on multiple fronts. While she rested, she took time to examine the weapon she had brought back. Smiting for many years had honed her eyes to see details and imperfections in crafted goods, but this weapon was for all intents and purposes perfectly made. There were no flaws that she could discern. The balance was just right, the blade sturdy and yet still able to flex on impact and the edge razor sharp. Weight, length, pommel, guard, all were in ideal proportions for someone of her size, build and strength.

When Erika felt better, she worked on wielding the blade, moving through what stances and movements she knew, getting a better feel for the weapon before any real testing of it's capabilities could be undertaken. As she expected, the weapon held well in her hands and did not prove lesser in any regards in actual use. A target dummy was sadly completely destroyed in the process, but the impacts and quality of cuts had ascertained the weapon's potential as such, which was merely the start of what Erika really wanted to know about the unique item she now claimed as her own. The next step would be to work on Durandal's earthen powers and attempt to tap into them, a decidedly less easy task in itself, but no less necessary in mastering the weapon.

It was during this period that others started to return. First was Mariko, arriving seemingly unharmed. Erika greeted the ice user courteously, but did not press the point, the woman seemed to be looking for someone in particular and Erika did not wish to delay her search or become the target of Mariko's jumping moods. Next came Nirel, who was much worse for wear on the other hand. She went straight to the infirmary, and other than brief greetings, Erika did not linger near too long, letting the forest-born to recover. It seemed that most of the others would be returning soon then, as travel times were decidedly long and it had now been about two weeks since the meeting. If all things went well for everyone, the worse that would happen would be wounds here and there.


Milori

"Tell you what, we get a bite to eat and a night's rest and then you can magic us back to the Temple. Plan? Plan!" she laughed out, arms outstretched and waving vaguely in some random direction, with the idea to get Galez underway.

To be honest, Milori wanted a night in town, someplace lively, bustling. She wanted to hear the cheers of tavern patrons, the hawking of merchants selling wares, the confusing murmur of uncounted people talking, shouting and laughing. The Temple was very nice to look at, grand and imposing, awe-inspiring and menacing, but it wasn't the same thing despite containing so many different people. She was a city girl, had always been one for big crowded places and all the potential such places contained. Some part of her was all itchy-fingered to filch something, pocket someone's unguarded leftover money or con a few gamblers, which was what Milori intended to do to get money for a big meal and a night's rest in some expensive inn.

There was also another part of her that understood things were not going to be pleasant for the foreseeable future once they reunited with everyone back at the Temple. Everyone's quest to get items of power was merely a prelude to heighten their chances at fighting off some very, very dangerous individuals on the other side of the war. There was no telling when or how things would turn out, and enjoying a little downtime now would have to tide Milori over for a good long time, as far as she was concerned. As much as she liked to laugh and simper her way around things, Milori had a good grasp of the situation occurring around the world, and things were bad. Not getting better at any noticeable pace either.

She also noticed how Galez looked at her, his oft stony facade cracking at times when he was around her, smiles and jokes passing through the fissures. He likely wanted time off as well, possibly spent around Milori, if she was any judge of a person's intentions. To say they had fun during this sea-faring quest of hers was a given, they had an understanding built upon shared experiences and a few similar life events and both knew how to have a good time in the field. Their previous encounters and the time spent training, forging at the very least a good friendship. Had they met under different circumstances and times, things might have been very different.

"Oh, we can hit the town too, sight-see a bit!" she exclaimed suddenly, her trail of thoughts latching onto a sparked idea. "If it's any city worth the name, there's going to be lots to do. I can swing over to a tailor's and get something to wear for the evening." Milori pinched and tugged at her top, now dry from use of her power. "Soaking in sea water beautiful damsel might be a nice look while in the field, but I also like to glamor in the city when I can." Winking and briefly patting him on the cheek before laughing and whooping out, arms waving again to get underway.

"Maybe add a nice little extra something for after." she thought to herself.

[Waarnemen]

Æthelynd carried on with this plan. She had to retrieve this weapon--and fast! Her mind raced off the tracks, first about hedr town, Tegan, and now this blasted quest! Why would the world congratulate her to betray her wishes? All the matter focused on herself, and only her. She would be to learn that not one unity would exist, and perhaps vice-versa. Nicolai was wise in time to assign a task of fate and strength. Æelynd dared not sing a song; she dared not whistle! Who knew the malevolence of the Mahavili? To the Poison bearer, malevolence is immesurable, but just as alarming. Grabbing her spear, she looked up at the clear, moonlit night. "None the wiser... None the hardy..." The woman chanted in her head. Weeks passed She approached a big, dead tree. Echoes, and mudded eddies scattered around her feet. Time was at stake; Æthelynd inched up the tree, each struggle worse than the last. The sweat, the pain and the stupidity of it all fueled that anger in her mind.

"A tree? Why did I climb? Would I fall or will I float?" Though her mind pointed to the ground, her heart pointed the other way. Seeing this light of hope, the woman of Poison gripped onto a high branch. She was lucky that the tree was strong enough to support her weight. As she swung her body over the big branch, she heard it creak.

"No..." Strained whispers of protest hiss through the creaks.

As the creaking intensified, her heart battered in her chamber. Æthelynd was going to fall, never mind the lack of plant life. Questions would arise at her true competence to accomplish the aforementioned task.

Much to her dismay, Æelynd felt the branch give in. "NuuuhhhaaaaaaaaAAAAAAAAAAHHH!!!" Æthelynd let out a wail, knowing well of an incipient injury. and the woman was only human. Metallic armor would never be impervious to this kind of impact, suspended twenty feet from the ground. The woman hit--hard--on the earth, but as far as she knew--that would be the least of her qualms. Nicolai mentioned that she'd have to face a harpy of some sort. Would that be Tegan, or a bona-fide harpy? One other thing, is that the human had to go all the way to Egypt to obtain---whatever the weapon would be. Granted, Æthelynd's spear was rusty, and she had to go through Hell and back for it.

[TheDoctor]

Collapsed structures and pools of solidified steel were all that remained of Urzai's beloved City of Steel. The ruins were identical to the cataclysm that the young Golem had stumbled upon all those years ago, minus the roaring fires and plus clusters of rampant vegetation. The sight of such destruction was painful to his eyes, but the forestry that reclaimed the ashen territory was comforting. It was just another reminder of the land's dominating healing power over Mahvalli's spreading of death.

The silence of the ruin was nothing short of permeating to Urzai, piercing his ears louder than the shriek of a banshee. The winds of the plains had been silenced by the remnants of the city walls, isolating the Golem's perception to his eyes. The puddles of molten steel had cooled years ago to form still reflective surfaces, and as he climbed over a hill of rubble, he couldn't find a single reference to his species's culture. When Mahvalli had extinguished the Golems, he made certain that every expression of art, religion, and common practice was erased, leaving the world with absolutely nothing to remember them by.

Except me. Urzai halted and crouched in front of one of the frozen steel pools. I remember it all. As long as I live, I can keep the culture of the Golems alive. When we cut Mahvalli down, I can forge Diitan steel, the last Diitan steel in the world. His fingers touched the pool of metal, lukewarm from the sun's rays. He closed his eyes gently as he felt his sense extend into the atomic bonds of steel. But after I die, all of that will be gone. The legend of the Golems will be nothing but a pile of stones to step on. We will fade into the pages of history.

Suddenly, Urzai stood as he felt something unfamiliar beneath the pool. Wait. There's something else here. A passage of some sort that opens into...something else. His sense did not allow him to dive any further but that was all he needed. Crossing his left palm to face his right breast and extending his right arm out with his palm facing outwards, he separated the steel in front of him to tunnel down into the depths of the pool. When he reached the end of the section, he repeated the motion, tunneling forward while closing the path behind him. Could this be a place even Mahvalli could not find?

~~~~~

The tunneling was absolutely mind-numbing, and after his fifty-eighth section, Urzai found his mind wandering away from his count. Minute after minute he spiraled the tunnel downwards with nothing but his extended senses in the steel around him to guide him by. The constant darkness would terrify any normal man, but for a Golem, it was somewhat standard. They were always accustomed to relying on their steel senses more than their other senses, and it was only because of Urzai's lengthy time in his human skin that it bothered him even the slightest. So time continued to tick, and Urzai continued to dig.

Finally, after an immeasurable time period, Urzai's eyes were graced with a dim glow of light as he burst into the chamber he sensed from the surface. He blinked furiously to let his eyes adjust before analyzing the room. The light came from luminescent white crystals bolstered with iron bars upon the stone chamber pillars and walls, which stretched far and wide enough to fit fully-grown Golems to the left and right of him. Decorative carvings trimmed the walls along the floor and ceiling, and countless visual reproductions of legends from the Golems were delicately chiseled into the stone walls. The minuscule etches were filled with constantly flowing molten steel, a device from the Golems that appeared to be self-sustained. The ceiling was covered with similar carvings, while the smooth stone floor was dotted symmetrically with long steel benches.

It struck awe into Urzai's heart to see the incredible artwork and architecture of his people, quite possibly the last of it left. He took slow delicate steps down the hall with his hand tracing along the carvings, his metal-padded boots echoing through the depths. He remembered each of the legends, from the Iron Serpent Krūtt to the Crusade of Hiirna Lor to the Song of the Great Unfallen; the list went on and on as he passed the engravings. But he had work to do, and it couldn't be obstructed by such memories, so he moved on further down the enormous hall.

When he reached the end, Urzai came upon a massive chamber larger than any building he had ever seen in the Temple. The expansive dome was lined with more ancient carvings, supported by several dozen steel pillars which bore more white crystal torches. The main source of light came from a huge elegant chandelier hanging from the top of the dome. Other than that, the room was empty, save a colossal heavily-armored statue well over ten times Urzai's height embedded in the wall with a greatsword straddling the doorway on the other side.

Urzai's eyes fixed upon the doorway as he walked towards the center of the dome. This is becoming beyond ceremonial. What are the Golems hiding? Is it the weapon? His footsteps reverberated even further in the dome as he continued to pad forward. No one mentioned anything about this.

Suddenly, a groan of metal filled the dome, and as Urzai stopped and raised his gaze, he saw two glowing blue eyes open in the shadow of the colossus's helm. Its grip tightened upon the hilt of its sword as it stepped forward from its imprint upon the wall, causing stone to crumble and steel to bend. Closing the distance between Urzai and the doorway by half, it halted and raised the two-handed greatsword into a guard position.

A thick pause occupied the space as Urzai held the statue's gaze. Ah. This must be the titan of metal that Nicolai said I have to prove myself to. He pivoted his foot, and the metal beneath the surface began to layer over him, forming plates of armor from toe to head. His crude helmet molded over his face, and he shifted into his own guard.Like hell. I don't have to prove anything. I'll crush this bastard into an anvil. Condensing the rest of the particles into a meter-long disc, he ran at the titan, swinging the razor blade with his mind in a wide arc.

The titan's blade rose with surprising speed to deflect the disc, and as Urzai strafed around it using his particle sliding and collecting more metal particles for a second disc, he continued his speedy assault. Each attack was deflected with ease by the greatsword before it flicked the disc away, countering his strikes with a low swipe. Urzai evaded and shot his second disc straight at the great statue's neck, but it glanced away on contact with naught but a flinch from the titan. In response, it swept its sword with a downward strike just in front of Urzai, an attack he only barely escaped thanks to his quick wits.

Tumbling into a shoulder roll and raising to his feet, Urzai paced out of reach around the titan, which kept its sword facing him. Damn, that thing is fast. Especially for its size. His eyes flickered from the visor of his helmet towards the door, but he noticed that the titan kept itself between him and it no matter which way he went. With the statue's speed, Urzai doubted he could escape into the other room in one piece. Well, I guess we need to take this up a notch.

Increasing his speed, Urzai slid across the titan's range, snatching up one of the discarded plates of steel. He hurled it again at the statue, which countered it with an immediate vertically crushing blow. This, however, was exactly what Urzai wanted, and he whipped a metal chord from his harness to lodge itself in a wall. Pulling himself out danger's grasp and behind the statue, he extend his second chord to latch into its back. With a hearty tug, he became airborne as he accelerated towards its upper back. Twisting in the air, he delivered a downward ax kick directly between the metal titan's shoulders, channeling his power into his rapidly descending armored heel.

The blow resounded through the chamber as the metal of the colossus's back twisted and dented inwards, and as Urzai landed on the ground and retracted his chord, the titan speedily pivoted on one foot and executed a crippling kick with the other one. Urzai became airborne once again as he slammed into the chamber wall, the high density of his insides causing pieces of stone to crumble off. His vision wavered while his head swam on the edge of consciousness from his place face-down on the floor, and with a grit of his teeth, he attempted to climb to his knees. When his eyes finally focused on the titan, he saw that its back had molded back into shape. Dammit, how the hell can I kill this when it can just fix itself?

Grunting in effort, Urzai clambered to his feet and prepared for another attack. The colossus, though, raised its blade to point at the chandelier above them. The light immediately flickered out along the with the crystals along the outside, bathing Urzai in darkness. Before his senses had time to readjust from primarily sight to sound and steel, however, he was struck by a flurry of quick attacks which he was near helpless to throw off. He blocked a few of them, but they were so rapid that he couldn't escape the barrage. A swipe from the greatsword hit his armored chest, and he was once again sent flying into a wall.

The collision was even more painful than last time, and as Urzai fell to the ground, the lights resumed. The titan was on the opposite side of the room with its sword extended outwards, but it slowly reassumed its guard stance. Urzai coughed weakly yet still climbed to his feet, his eyes filled with anger. What the fuck was that? His head wavered even more, and his body had been heavily battered. By the gods, this is pissing me off. He took a deep breath and sprinted towards the statue, and as it raised its sword to the light again, Urzai closed his eyes preemptively to allow his senses to adjust.

He fared far better than the last time, managing to evade more attacks and even countering a few of them. The titan, however, was relentless in its assault, and it resulted very similar to the last time. When the crystals' glow was restored, the titan was unharmed, and the Golem was on the ground.

This is...absurd. Urzai found it extremely difficult to rise this time, taking much longer to get to only his hands and knees. Blood dripped from his wheezing mouth out the grate in the helm, his eyes glossy from exhaustion. He could barely string more than two thoughts together at a time, but he still had a back up plan. It was risky and probably not his best idea, but it was the only one he had. When he finally stood again, the statue raised its sword, and the lights went out again.

Only when it was the purest darkness did Urzai unweave his human skin, assuming his Golem state. Enough.

When the attacks came this time, Urzai sensed the steel almost before the titan moved. Attack after attack he blocked and evaded with ease before he countered with a punch to the statue's gut. Because of his larger form and enhanced force behind the punch, the statue was knocked back a few meters. When it swung its greatsword again, Urzai pulled one of the steel columns from the walls to deflect the attacks before swinging a crushing backhand blow to the titan's knee. It fell to its other knee, but before it could react further, Urzai seized its head with his metal claw. Metal squealed as the helm was crushed inwards under the force of Urzai's grip, and after releasing the destroyed head, he delivered a kick to the center of its chest, sending it to the ground.

When the lights resumed, Urzai was once again clothed in his human skin, his armor disintegrated, and the titan had fallen. He flinched backwards as the statue got to its feet again, the helm reforming to become whole, but it intended no harm, kneeling to Urzai before walking back to its imprint straddling the doorway. It turned with its back to the wall and settled into its mold with the greatsword, and then the blue eyes in the depths of the helm vanished.

Damn right I'm worthy. Urzai limped towards the massive doorway, blood dripping from his mouth and thigh. Titan never even stood a chance. He grinned a bloody smile as he approached the enormous opening. Now let's see what's inside this fucking d--

Something slammed into the back of his head, and Urzai lost consciousness.

[SikstaSlathalin]

*Hillard*

Much like how he circled them the two warriors countered his movements perfectly. It had been many long years since the mountain warrior had met anyone who could give him a challenge in a test of martial skill. Sure with enough magic that had managed to beat him but on a field of pure fighting skill he had many of the fellow Council Members beat. These two Olympians might give him such a challenge.

He couldn't find any kind of opening in their guard, so his only option was a direct assault. Quickly changing his direction he leapt at the man bringing his blade down in a heavy slash. It would've been enough to chop any normal man in half or break the arm of his blocking side. This guy wasn't a normal man though his massive shield blocked the attack and sent sparks up between them before he threw Hillard away. As he tumbled through the air the woman was where he was going to land, flipping her spear over she hook it under the Mystic's arm and slammed him forcefully into the ground. And despite it being made of clouds it hurt like real stone, he bounced along it before rolling to his feet stabbing Blaze into the ground to steady himself. He fully expected a continued assault but nothing happened for a few seconds. Looking up the warriors were standing at the ready watching him.

The woman spoke nodding sharply up signaling for the warrior to stand.
"We never attack someone who is down. Stand and we will continue."

Nodding to the warriors Hillard took back his feet and went back on the offensive."


*Galez*

The woman's good mood had always been somewhat infectious, and this time was no different. Continuing to carry her in his arms he scanned his deep mind for a map of the area. After pegging a few landmarks he figured they were near an island nation known as Atlantis. It was fairly new to the world but quickly becoming a center for trade and a cultural melting pot. High fashion, great magical knowledge, and a bustling night life.

It had somehow remained apart from the Great War and had enough magic to keep Mahavalli's Forces at bay. This also meant they were able to reject the Grand Council's attempts at making an alliance. It was all only temporary he knew, eventually even the mighty Atlantians would either be brought to heel by Mahavalli or join the ranks of the Elder Council. Hopefully they would let him in the city without putting him in the under sea prison.

With a laugh he aimed his body towards Atlantis.
"Well lucky for you Millie. I know of a place called Atlantis where we could do just that."

[RisingPhoenix]

No light filtered into the catacombs of this place. Darkness shrouded every inch of the dwelling and yet Arteimos moved through it like a wolf hunting its prey.

“Lumus,” he said softly, his voice echoing slightly as a small orb of light floated a few feet in front of him, illuminating the way. His mind was not where it should be. He was far too busy thinking of Nicolai as well as Itani. To think that the Council did something so vain, so unnecessary was beyond Arteimos, but to say that he blamed Itani would be a lie. He wholeheartedly understood why the male had to do what he wanted to do; he just hoped that when the time came, Itani would remember him as an ally, not an enemy.

Nearly slamming into a stone wall, Arteimos cursed under his breath as he observed the obstruction before him. According to the map he memorized, the blades of Nefertiti should be beyond the wall. How could this be? The map was perfectly clear, and there was not a single obstruction displayed on the map, yet here was a solid stone wall, or was it? Arteimos stood there for a moment contemplating on his next move. He had yet to actually touch the wall, nor had he realized that something was watching him from the shadows of the catacombs.

“This cannot be the end,” Arteimos said softly as he extended his hand gingerly forward and watched in utter confusion as it passed right through the solid rock. He felt cold on the other side, and when he pulled his hand from the stone, it was covered in ice crystal. “Typical that the blades of Nefertiti would be guarded so well,” he uttered before stepping through the stone portal. The cold air rushed against him like a linebacker tackling his opponent. Arteimos shivered slightly but his body quickly adapted to the atmosphere and he resumed his search. “What barren place is this?” he questioned only for a voice to respond.

“The ice caverns of Egypt.”

Arteimos turned and saw no one, but he could feel a presence and it was familiar.

“Whose there?” he asked once preparing to defend himself should the need arise.

“What, you don’t recognize me?” the voice stated as a figure emerged from the darkness like a model from a pool.

“E....Eric?” Arteimos stated as he began to smile, “Eric Arkenea as I live and breathe, what on earth are you doing way down here?”

“Long story,” Eric stated, “but in short I guard the weapons you seek.”

Arteimos looked at Eric. It had been so long and yet Eric looked to have aged not one day since their departure. Arteimos and Eric were childhood friends. Eric was always adventuring around, and being a demi-god didn’t make life for him any less busy. He was always called to Mount Olympus, always traveling, always doing what the other deities needed of him, and whenever he had time he would visit Arteimos; however, the last they saw of each other was well over ten years ago.

“So you’re a guardian huh? Well then you know how important it is for me to complete this mission right?”

“I do, but I can’t give them to you, you have to earn them,” Eric stated, “the blades are protected by powerful magic. To break through the golem must be defeated.”

“Golem, what go--,” Arteimos felt the ground rumble as rocks began to tumble together. The cavern opened up into a beautiful palace like room and on the wall farthest from Arteimos sat two blades crafted in ancient Egyptian colors and symbols. The metal shimmered in the dim light and the obstacle that formed itself in front of Arteimos made itself known as it unleashed a roar from its dark cavernous mouth. Jagged diamond teeth lined its jaws and its claws, made of the same gem, stretched and touched the ground. Arteimos looked at Eric and then the golem.

“I should’ve known it wasn’t going to be this easy,” Arteimos stated as he charged his palms with rapid electricity, sending jolts towards the golem. The bolts struck the golem and bounced off with no damage. Arteimos gave a disgusted look, but knew it would take more than his norm to defeat this thing.

“You might wanna duck,” Eric stated as Arteimos looked back at him before being hit by the clawed hand of the golem. Arteimos struck the wall with a ferocious thud and fell to his knees. The thing was made of solid stone and it hit like a semi. Arteimos coughed a bit but stood to his feet dodging just in time as the clawed hands crashed into the wall he once stood in front of. He fired off some torrential wind to try and blow the golem over, but it was no use. All of his attacks either bounced off or did little damage to the beat. Eric could not interfere, but he hoped Arteimos succeeded in his task.

“Arti, remember your training,” Eric said softly as he watched the golem launch a barrage of offensive attacks, Arteimos barely dodging each of them. Arteimos’s head was not where it needed to be. He was thinking about other things when he should’ve been thinking about the challenge at hand. Finally after suffering another major blow, Arteimos collapsed. He was bleeding from a few places on his body, but for the most part he would live, but his body was close to snapping in two if he got him one more time by this thing. Struggling to get to his feet, Arteimos realized that if he didn’t story worrying about Itani and the council and Mahvalli, then he would possibly die down here. He needed those blades and he would get them, one way or another. The golem was on the move. The catacombs had opened up into something of a palace with the blades in view. The golem was using his environment to his advantage, but there was something strange about this golem. Arteimos had become distracted by Eric who was standing off to the side. He seemed to be muttering something, but Arteimos didn’t know what. It didn’t take Arteimos long to realize he had made a mistake by taking his eyes off the golem. He felt the creature’s hands wrap around him with such force that it nearly knocked the wind out of him, but he remained conscious as his body was pressed against the stone wall.

“Face it, even you cannot defeat me,” the golem stated its eyes as bright as a exploding star. Arteimos had gone limp for a second, but he slowly raised his head and a smirk had replaced the grimaced frown that had once plastered his face. He knew what was going on now, and he knew exactly what to do.

“I do not have to defeat you to win,” Arteimos stated as his eyes shimmered with life.

“Your weather abilities are useless in these catacombs,” the golem stated, its voice dark and rough.

“You don’t know what I’m capable of,” Arteimos replied as thunder could be heard within the catacombs. Eric looked around and began to notice clouds forming overhead. He gasped as he had never seen this before and took a step back. “I AM THE FORCE THAT DRIVES NATURE, HELL I AM MOTHER NATURE!” Arteimos yelled as lightning began to streak across the clouds. Almost instantly a funnel cloud shot down between Arteimos and the golem ripping them apart with such velocity that the golem struck the wall and nearly dismembered. Arteimos remained floating as he looked over at Eric.

“Your toy has failed you Eric,” he said as he watched Eric smile.

“You knew?”

“It isn’t every day one comes across someone like you Eric, but you gave it away when I noticed you mumbling the spell to keep the golem alive.”

“I had to test you to make sure you were the one the blades have waited for, and alas you passed. Take them, they’re yours, but hurry. Auro has unleashed the myths upon the Council, and it won’t be long before the titans break through the barrier.”

Arteimos extended his hand as the blades shot from their resting place into his grasp.

“Thank you Eric. Will I see you again?” Arteimos asked as his eyes returned to normal.

“When you least expect it.”



======================
“Ungwamalama Ungwamalama Melamelamelayaaaa,” chanted Auro as he prepared the first wave of attack against the Council. It was high time that they fell, and now was the perfect time to do so. They were all ready to advance. All of the generals were awaiting orders from Lord Mahvalli. Auro continued the spell sending eerie chills down the spines of the foot soldiers watching him. Sparks of black smoke shot out in various directions as the Voodoo Master continued his ritual.

“Great creatures of myth and legend COME FORTH!” Auro stated as the spirit circle crackled and popped with power, “creatures of the void come forth. Warriors of a distant land come forth and claim what is rightfully ours. Come forth and bring wrath down upon thine enemies. COME FORTH and show them the way to OBLIVION!”

His voice echoed as this his staff as the wind and clouds outside of the Dark Tower began to swirl and pick up in speed. Lightning flashed against the black sky, illuminating it if only for a moment before returning to its eerie blackness. A vortex had appeared in the clouds as the spell began to take its toll.

“I call forth the Leviathan, I call forth the Basilisk, I call forth the Griffin, I call forth Cerberus, I call forth the Kraken, I call forth the creatures of the dark, I call forth the Sphinx, and I call forth Scylla. COME FORTH AND SERVE YOUR MASTER!!”

The spirit circle vibrated with intensity never seen before. It was as if summoning these creatures of myth would break it. Then the head of the Basilisk appeared, followed by the Griffin. The Kraken appeared, then the Sphinx. Scylla screeched as she appeared before Auro, and the Leviathan reared its ugly head out of the circle. Cerberus was the last to come before the foot soldiers appeared. The dark vampiric like creatures served Auro to no end. All of the creatures of myth stood there before Auro and Mahvalli.

“GO NOW; DESTROY THE COUNCIL AND THEIR LACKIES. BRING ME THE HEAD!”

The combined roar of such creature together in one setting shook the very foundation of the earth. Off then went to fulfill their jobs. The Kraken and Leviathan took to the seat to attack the areas closest to the seas. The griffin took to the skies to attack the high lands while the Basilisk would attack the low lands. Sphinx and Cerberus would attack the Council and the foot soldiers would ravish any surrounding areas. It was time now for Mahvalli to take the throne and rule over that which he so rightfully deserved. The Great War had now begun and he was assured to win.

[Arthera]

Milori

The imminent prospect of a night out in town and some rest sent Milori into an enthusiastic shouting mood, whooping loudly to nothing in particular. Her mind was already working overtime to come up with a list of things she wanted to do. She had heard of Atlantis, as did a lot of others, but traveling to the place had always been put off, there always seemed to be something else in another location that required a bit more attention or that the rewards were just a smidgen better closer at hand. Well, now she was going to finally visit, and seemingly before the war reigned in everything fun in the world to a standstill.

It took some time, even for Galez, to fly them over to the destination. The island, even from this distance, felt alive with activity. The graceful spires, towers and peaked roofs stood out, the architecture vastly different than what Milori had seen before. Still, roads were straight, carts could be seen on them, people moving about their day. Well, some of them were, those not looking up and pointing at the flying duo arriving from the blue, literally in fact. Guards were gathering as well, not too keen on visitors arriving with a means which they could hardly monitor properly. Not that flying people should be very much of a problem, really, when you thought about it. They also looked not overly joyful at the sight of Galez. Maybe he had razed a few buildings at some point in the past, or had become rowdy after drinking too much in his youth and then razed a few buildings. Whatever the case, the guards didn't seem keen to let them enter the city, despite technically already being in it, after landing in a plaza off the northern side of the island-city.

"Greetings men of the guard, how keen of you to see us safely into your very impressive city. Must be very reassuring to have such diligent warriors on watch, I know I'd be very grateful." Milori took a few steps in front of Galez and waved around at the city and the onlookers as she spoke.

"None of you even blinked when you saw people flying in, it was all very nonchalant-like. That's guts and determination at work, very manly, you should put that on a poster to recruit. Makes for a very good catchphrase: "Guts! Determination! Join the city guard now!" What with beasties and such on the loose these days, you need those qualities in a city guardsman."

As if suddenly recalling something, Milori snapped her fingers and clapped her hands in front of her face and turned to face the most visually decorated member of the guards present, knowing this denoted rank or seniority more often than not in the army, militia and city guards the world over.

"Oh, hey, giant sea snake king thing up north and east, you might want to check out for that, just remembered. Big guy here..." she tapped Galez's chest with the back of her hand. "...tagged it and sent it reeling off to the west, but you never know. Bugger was very insistent for a while there. Tell your other guards to keep an eye out. We're just here to rest up and eat, it did take some effort to divert snakeface off, and I seriously need a change of clothes and a bath." She pinched and tugged at her top at that to underline her point. "Come on big guy, I need to get that hot bath now! And, hey, thank you guardsmen for the great reception, keep up the good work, the city's in great hands!"

She pulled Galez along by the hand, smiling at each guard in turn and nodding, perhaps adding a bit more leaning forward to those nods than absolutely necessary, but hey, diversions and fast talking go hand-in-hand. The two of them were out of sight of those guards before they could separate everything Milori had just launched at them, which was all along the lines of the truth anyway.

"Ok big guy, I'll meet you back here in, saaaaaaay, an hour? No, make that two. Get us a place to rest, I'll need a spot to dump my new stuff." a grin plastered on her fine features as she back-stepped away from him, waving at him before sauntering along down a different street.

Milori didn't waste any time, or left Galez any to add anything, short of him running after her. She had zero currency, a long shopping list and no idea where anything was, time to get cracking.

----------

Turns out that the Atlantians like their gambling, and that Milori was very good at it. Not that it came as a surprise to Milori of course. No matter the race, city or times, all men are suckers when it comes to strip-poker being offered by a woman. In short, Milori had the capital to undertake her shopping and a very good idea of where to find a lot of gambling dens and casinos in this part of the city. When she returned to the meeting point, about fifteen minutes before her two hour deadline, she was very different than how she had arrived.

For one thing, she had cleaned herself up with her power. Second, she was not wearing her traveling attire. Oh no. Milori had purchased a rather fetching white cocktail dress, a color she found offset her skin and matched her hair. Very snug-fitting, short-skirt ended, with a low-cut string top that Milori felt certain made many guys worship the tailor as a god for making the dress. She had done up her hair, applied some slight makeup and walked in new high-heeled white sandals that matched. One hand carrying a bag visibly loaded with things on top of it all.

All that was left was to surprise Galez with the evening-wear and get this party around town started with class!

[SikstaSlathalin]

*Hillard*

Hours, days, and maybe even months passed between the three combatants as they battled amongst the clouds of Olympus, they had even gathered a small crowd as the bored Deities stumbled across them on their wanderings around the heavenly realm. As much as the Body Mystic loved a good fight this was getting old and he was beginning to feel the strain of the constant fighting. This wasn't an unknown feeling, but it was one he would've liked to forget. And what was worst was the two warriors were completely unbothered by the fighting. Maybe it was because they were actual divine beings of some kind... or maybe there was something else to this than just pure fighting. None of them had managed to get a hit on the others.

After breaking for the millionth time Hillard stopped and studied the situation. He was after a shield, he had already proven he was wise enough to wield the shield well, maybe now he had to prove he actually needed it. He readied his sword but as the two warriors attacked he dropped his guard and took both of their attack full in his chest. The combined power of the attacks sent Hillard soaring back and full into a more solid than usual pillar of clouds. Hitting it flush he grunted and hit the ground, choking down the burn of the attacks.

Getting to his feet he watched as the warriors attacked again, once more he got ready to defend, but once more he let them hit him and this time their attacks actually sent him into the palace of the Gods and up the stairs. Landing heavily on the white marble like floors he watched as his sword skittered away from his hand and stop just short of the throne. The warriors didn't follow him they turned and returned to their posts. Getting once more to his feet Hillard looked up and stared full into the white bearded face of Zeus.

The God thundered out a laugh and motioned for Hillard to stand.
"Glad, you drop in Hillard of the Elder Council. I take it you're here for the Aegis?"


*Galez*

Millie had only been good at talking her way out of trouble with a combination of quick words and well-placed downshots of her cleavage. Men were men afterall and boobs were always good distractions. She even manged to fast talk her way away from his watchful eye and off to terrorize the town. He had no doubt she would show up in some classy low cut dress and enough coin to buy an inn.

He would let her go though, if she caused too much trouble it would find it's way to him and he would deal with it. Going the opposite direction of the Dark Elf he would get himself cleaned up and polish his armor for the return trip. He didn't want to unease any of the Atlantians further, so he would need to find some normal clothes to wear. Drifting his way through the crowds of the market district he located a Tailor's shop and browsed the man's wares until he settled upon a dark green pair of loose fitting pants with a matching green and gold long sleeved Tunic. He also picked out a black and silver vest and comfortable brown leather boots. The display model was a might snug, but the skillful Tailor quickly let the suit out to Galez's specifications.

A few minutes later the Space Dragon was full dressed and dropping a couple of flawless Rubies into the man's hand and sending his armor into a magic pocket of space where he could summon it back in an instant. He spent the remainder of the two hours gathering whatever news he could about the war. Aside from the Dark Generals out questing for items like the Council was. Nothing he hadn't already guessed, but it was good he had guessed right. He found a public bath house and got himself clean and smelling not like seafood, in fact he smelt lightly of peppermint.

Arriving back at the spot roughly fifeteen minutes before the hard time, he was greeted by a very beautiful sight.. Damn Millie for looking good in nearly anything.

Keeping his eyes above her collarbone he smiled to her.
"Well, guess I know where the wealth of Atlantis went tonight. You look divine Millie."

*Nika*

Calming her nerves the Sunner woman gripped the handle of her sword more to keep her courage up than anything. She drew closer to the sleeping beast noticing how everything was getting bigger and her body begginng to feel lighter and smaller. At first she thought it was just her nerves rattiling free of her once unshakable strentgh of will and distorting her vision. But glancing down at the floor to see the first step of the dais the dog was asleep on she could look straight down her body to her feet.

This stopped her forward movement. She's never been on overly-endowed woman, "she was just big enough to pleasently fill a man's hand without wasting anything" as her husband had said the last time they laid with one another
Ever since she had turned 14 summers she's had to bend a little to see her feet straight down. Releasing her hold of her sword she ran her oddly smaller and a deal softer hands over her body from head to toe.

Her hair was longer and more wavy with slight curls.
Her face was absent of all scarring and her cheeks felt warmer and slightly pudgier, it was also more heart-shaped.
Her neck was also a absent of scars and the skin was soft.
Her chest was mostly flat with only the beginning buds of breasts.
Her stomach while still flat showed very little muscle tone.
Like her chest, her hips were nearly nonexistent just barely rounding.
Her legs were shorter and less muscled as were her arms.
She was in the form of her twelve year old self, she had been so into her self inspection that she hadn't noticed the dog waking up and found herself staring with the fear filled eyes of a child into the Blazing Hound's gaping maw. She quickly drew her sword on instinct and rolled backwards out of the beast's immediate range.

She expected him to pounce at her, but he simply rowled and nodded laying down watching girl.
"Strong and collected in the face of death good. You have passed the first test."

[RedKayne]

Finally... he has arrived...

Raever stepped forth in front of the majestic front gates of the Council temple. It was a long journey, and he wasn't still sure how he ended up here. He just simply followed his intuition... perhaps destiny had her hand in here as well. It wouldn't have surprised Raever, sooner or later he was going to be caught in between the war of the Council and Mahvalli. It was very unfortunate though that Raever completely disregarded the Council's aid earlier, and now he was simply a puppet for that cursed dragon, Auro.

The tiefling in human form then paused. If the Council really were as powerful to challenge the might of Mahvalli, and shouldn't they be able to tell Raever's ill intentions? Hell, he didn't even look trustworthy. He was covered in blood and mud, and probably smelled like the nine circles of hades. Not only that, but weren't there rumors that some members of the Council could read minds, or even sense that his heart wasn't pure? Then again, it wasn't like his heart was ever pure... he was after all a demonic entity.

He wiped his brow from sweat, and silently cursed to himself. He was a demonic entity that only sought out for peace and quiet, and little nice life in an isolated area like before. Was that too much to ask? Especially since the rest of the world hated his ilk, and wanted nothing to do with him? In fact, the average commoner would rather see Raever's head set up on a pike, a displaying sign of his proper place.

There was pain in the poor tiefling's heart, he never asked for any of this.

He let out an exasperated, loud sigh. It was now or never, there was no longer a point to muse to his own thoughts. Regardless if the Council figures out everything about the tiefling, he couldn't just stand around and do nothing. Survival of the fittest... this was all that matters.

"Hello!" the young-looking man called out as he took his first few steps inside of the majestic gate and into the temple grounds. "Is anybody out here? Hello!" he kept calling out, searching for the nearest soul.

[Aureyon]

“Mahvalli has awakened the beasts of Legend as you said he would, Lord Itani. He has sent two after the council at their heart, it would be wise to avoid that area at all costs, and even wiser to move our camp. There are tales of a hidden valley not far from here where we will remain safe for a short while until the monsters win, or are defeated by the Council. At which point we can destroy the council with little effort.”

Itani listened in silence with his eyes trained on the distant horizon. He found himself in a dilemma that was most disconcerting for him; Would he allow the monsters to destroy the Council or would he do it himself?

“Sharg’ni, lead my army to this hidden valley. I go to the aid of the council.” He stated simply and with a voice that rang of finality.

“ Ye…. My lord? Go to the aid of the council, I thought you wanted to destroy them? The monsters that Mahvalli has unleashed will do so for you, and we can finish of the remainder.” Sharg’ni knew that he had spoke in error when the silence in the room began to solidify into a pure blast of energy that sent him into the arms rack behind him.

“Do not question my methods, Sharg’ni. You are a coward and are only here because your people will not follow me without you. If I did not need them you would be dead where you stand. Fortunately, fate seems to favor you and you will do as commanded. Am I understood?” he ended his form seeming to darken as his anger build.

“Ye..Yes, Lord Itani” Sharg’ni scurried from the tent kicking up dust behind him as he did so.

Itani breathed an audible sigh as soon as he was sure Sharg’ni was out of hearing range. He knew that he was harsh to the beast lord, but that was all the lions understood; death and anger, it was what they thrived in. The tigers too used to be that same way, until they were united under the banner of the great Tiger King. However, when the king was murdered by the council, that peace fell into ruin and thus the tigers were unable to defend themselves properly when the council brought the axe down upon their heads. They were annihilated with little effort, and that was something that Itani would never be able to forgive.

He would help the Council overcome this threat, if only to allow them to think that he was in league with them. When Mahvalli is defeated is when he will wage a war on the council that will end in his death or theirs. And, with this plan in mind, he took to the sky even as his army began their march to the Hidden Valley, his destination was clear and his path was open.

He would be there soon, and then the fun could truly begin.

[SikstaSlathalin]

*Hillard*

The Warrior nodded slowly getting to his feet sheathing Blaze bowing to the king of the Gods.
"Yes my lord, my world is in grave danger and I am in need of it's power."

The Sky God nodded motioning to the massive shield resting besides his throne.
"I know, I have been following your Great War closely on the off-chance I and the other Gods may have to intervene. This Mahavalli is a dangerous being and his minions, Auro in particular, are amongst the most of their already degenerate kind. But sadly I cannot grant my shield to someone who may turn to his side. The Fates must scan your thread and judge that you will be worthy." He waved his hand and three pillars of black smoke appeared in the palace.

From the smoke stepped three women who looked to be age progressions of each other. From the first pillar stepped a young woman of twelve or thirteen. She was pretty and growing into his womanly body well, budding breasts and just rounding hips. Her boyishly short hair was stark white as was her skin and her eyes were a light and bright blue. She was dressed in a short, black, spaghetti-strapped dress that went to her mid-thighs and she was barefoot.

Out of the second pillar stepped another woman around 30 and in the prime of her beauty and maturity. Her curves were perfectly formed and quite striking and pleasing to the eyes. Her hair was also stark white but longer, going down to the middle of her shoulders hanging freely. She stood tall and proud and her eyes were a darker and more twinkling blue. Her dress was longer going to her knees and it covered her whole torso and over her shoulders. It was still black but with golden hemming on the bottom and arms.

The last pillar showed a woman obviously the oldest of the three. She was more stooped than the second woman but still held the same ethereal beauty just with wisdom and experience making her dark blue eyes smoulder. Her hair was extremely long going to the top of her still full bum. Her curves while slightly more rounded were still present even under the long black hooded robe she wore.

The women nodded to Zeus each studying Hillard in her own way. The young girl with a girlish shy smirk, the woman with a sultry stare and roving eyes, and the Crone with a mix of admiration and expectation.

"Ladies if you would?" The God asked motioning to the armored man. With another nod the women walked up to and around the Hill Man their eyes roving over every aspect of his body. Unsure what to do he stood with his arms to his sides and his feet and legs comfortably apart.

This continued for a few minutes be the girl spoke.
"A past full of war and blood, but with a pure light connecting each action saying it was done for the greater good. Then a flash of white and the Armor is joined with the warrior and turns him into what we see now.

The woman spoke next.
"The present situation shows much more war but not as much blood, and each action tempered with the glory of the pure light and the Armor. It is also joined by many other lights some just as pure, others more gray and one of pure blackness."

The Crone spoke in a slow nearly whispering voice.
"A Future of blood, a future of war, and a future of pain. But no death only transformation from the terrestrial to ethereal. Throughout it all though the pure lights may dim but they will never go out."

The Fates nodded and moved away from the warrior bowing to Zeus before the Woman spoke.
"Lord Zeus this man is worthy of the Aegis and will continue to be worthy of it, he will guard it for Eons to come."

The Sky God nodded and dismissed the women handing the shield to Hillard.
"Use it well warrior." And with that Zeus snapped his fingers and Hillard found himself blinking then opening his eyes again to see the Grand Temple's courtyard around him. He felt the weight of a shield in his arm and looked as the massive shield he saw on Olympus had shrunk to his size and changed into a diamond shaped kite shield that was bright red with a pure white gem at it's center. He looked to be alone in the courtyard, which suited him. Slinging the shield across his back he moved to the kitchen to eat a small cow.


*Nika*

The girl sheathed her sword and walked back up to the Hound who gave a big yawn and looked her over.
"Remove your sword and have a seat."

At first she was hesitant but listened to the dog. Pulling her sword from it's sheathe and placing it besides her.
"Ok." Sitting with her legs crossed she waiting for the hound to speak.

He hmmed softly.
"Knowledge enough to listen to an Elder, but sense enough to keep your weapon close at hand in case of betrayal. You have passed the second test."

Nika's eyebrow quirked then asked a question.
"So everything here is gonna be a test of some kind?"

The Dog nodded gripping the spear in his jaws and placed it by his right paw out of the way.
"Yes, now in war there is many things to keep track of. Friends, enemies, where you're weapon is going, where the holes are in the ground that could tip you up. In such a setting what would you do should a comrade go down, and is about to be killed? But you are locking swords with an enemy out to kill you. And you're body is physically exhausted and weak?"

The girl thought for a few seconds tossing scenarios around her head.
"Well since you didn't say I didn't have my powers, I'd blast my guy in the face with a fireball then run to the comrade's aid."

The Hound nodded.
"Clever enough to find a loophole, but compassionate enough to help a friend even when your body says no. You have passed the third test."

The young Sunner smiled softly.
"Thank you."


With a nod the Blazing Hound continued.
"A comrade is spying on your team for the enemy. They are not only a close friend, but your recent lover. You confront them with this knowledge, and they tell you it's to save their family from total destruction. They think spying will save them. What do you do?"

This one was harder, she wasn't very close to anyone on her team. And she'd never take one of them as a lover, but she would consider the dog's words.
"Well I suppose I would try to convince him otherwise, and encourage him to speak with one of the Elders about it. I would also speak on his behalf."

The Hound nodded.
"What if you went through all this and found out it was all a lie?"

Her young eyes hardened.
"I would kill him on the spot, I am no fool to belief a liar when his lies are proven."

He nodded again.
"Willingness to stand beside a loved one, but unwilling to suffer fools and liars. You have passed the fourth test."

The girl nodded again feeling her heart swell a little with how well she is doing.
"Very good."

The Hound thought about his next question for a few minutes then asked it.
"You are in that lover's poistion now, only it's your entire nation that will be killed. You expected to kill a member of your team then steal whatever intel you can and flee to the side of the enemy. He keeps his promise and doesn't kill your people. And your actions led to and end of the war and no more death happens, there is true peace in the world. What do you do?"

Young Nika's mouth dropped a little, of course he would save the hardest one for last. Looking at the ground she thought even longer and harder on this. Would giving the world true peace be enough for her to betray her people she had just saved and everything she had ever believed? No it would not, because she would wind up killing herself in the end and the bad guys would probabaly kill many in the name of "peace"

She shook her head hard.
"No, I would kill myself before doing that. I may lie to the bad guy just to get in his confidence, but then I would flip the tables and bring him down if I could. Or die trying."

With only a simply nod the Hound picked up the Spear in his teeth handed it to her.
"Standing up against a desire to bring peace by doing evil, and creative enough to turn the tables even if it means sacrificing your body. You have passed the last test, go and bring about the end of this war." The dog let out a deep yawn and settled back on his platform. "I have grown tired of it." Nika lifted the spear high and studied to closely. Here it was, the spear of Helios. The greatest wepon known to her people and an osymbol of every warrior's duty to her people and to the man at her back. She bowed low to the sleeping dog and picked up her sword sheathing it at her hips before wrestling with the spear a little in her younger form and moved to the door. Opening it she exited the hound's room and as soon as she set food outside of it she felt her body streatch and grow heavier. She was back in her adult form running a hand over it feeling her well earned curves and muscle. Glad to have them back.

She marched up the steps and looked into the smiling face of Helios on his throne, his eyes twinkled.
"I knew you would get the spear young one. Now return to your body, I look forward to having you as one of my warriors in the ending days."

Nika smiled broadly and nodded to Helios closiing her eyes as he waved his hand and sent her back to her body. Around eight minutes later she opend her physical eyes and felt a chilled breeze wahs over her body. She was still kneeling but in her lap was the spear, with a deep sigh she kissed the warm metal gently and thanked Helios for it.

[TheDoctor]

Ugh. My fucking head.

When Urzai's eyes fluttered open, the only thing he could think about was the constant hammering of his pulse against the back of his head. The throbbing pain was immeasurable by words, not even by the profanity he murmured to the floor. His eyes finally focused, and he found that he was lying on his side in a chamber similar to the one where he had battled the titan in, except many times smaller. This dome seemed only about fifty feet in diameter, but the architecture was very much the same.

The most peculiar aspect of the chamber, however, was the brace in the center of the dome. It looked like a brace for a suit of armor, but the only armor it held was a set of red and black gauntlets and shoulder guards (http://i.gyazo.com/607ab7688ca625b31ec56b66b4b00e3d.png). Lengths of crimson metal rand down and along the gauntlets with dim pulsing red lights along the shoulder and elbow guards. The lights seemed to glare at him like eyes of a furious beast, its figurative maw growling through the decorative flares of the armor. What in Diita's name...

"Hey. Eyes on me."

His gaze suddenly shifted to the voice who addressed him, a female (http://th00.deviantart.net/fs71/PRE/f/2014/024/b/7/armor_small_by_chaosringen-d73llq1.jpg) walking towards him from the edge of the chamber. She stood at what Urzai guessed to be five and a half feet, give or take, with flowing black hair that cascaded to her chest. Alluring red eyes stared at him, set in a quizzical face with pale white skin. She wore a simple long-sleeved tan cloth that allowed her to move freely and easily, along with black pants and leather shoes. As she stood above Urzai, who followed her gaze, her eyes focused on his. "You're gonna tell me what you're doing here, right now."

Urzai also noticed that metal bands were linked around his wrists and ankles to bind him. Oh. That's cute. With little effort, he bent the metal off of his wrists simply by pulling them apart, doing the same to his ankles. When he clambered to his feet, seeing the awe on the young woman's face (who, he noticed to his dismay, was still taller than him), he glared. "I don't answer to those who look down on me."

The female, however, continued to stare at him. "You're...you're a Golem."

Urzai blinked before shaking his head. "Do I look like a Golem? Come on. I'm small and..." He looked down at his body. "...clearly human." Fuck. I fucked up.

The young woman, still in awe from Urzai's momentary display of power, gently shook her head. "You're in your human skin. I secured those bands tight around you. This mean I'm--"

She was cut off as Urzai leapt forward, seizing her shirt and floating one of the metal bands in the air, which had molded itself into a small blade. I can't let anyone know. This can't get out. She has to die.

"I'm not alone."

Urzai froze at the words she uttered, the piece of metal dropping to the ground. "You..." He released her shirt, stepping back silently. "You're...a Golem too?"

She nodded slowly in response. "I thought I was the last one."

"Yeah...me too." They were quiet for a moment before both of them spoke simultaneously.

"What are you doing here?" Both of them hesitated before Urzai gestured for her to go first. "I came back here a year after Mahvalli came. I was out of Diita when it happened, and I thought to keep my head down until I could return." She looked over her shoulder at the frame in the center of the room. "I had to...to guard these, make sure they don't fall into Mahvalli's hands." She looked back at him. "What about you?"

Urzai nodded at the gauntlets. "And I think I was sent to get those, if they are what that titan was guarding. There's a...group of people. They want to fight against Mahvalli, and I need to get that weapon to succeed."

The female's eyes narrowed at him as she stepped back, staying between him and the gauntlets. "No. The Alchemist's Gauntlet are staying right here. I can't risk Mahvalli getting them."

Urzai clenched his fist tightly. "Look, I--" He stopped mid-sentence as his stomach gurgled loudly, echoing through the chamber. Wow. How long has it been since I've eaten? "Nevermind, we'll discuss it later. Do you have anything to eat?"

The young woman was quiet for a moment before sighing and walking towards a heavy pack at the edge of the chamber. "Fine. I need a name, though."

"Urzai." He followed her, his stomach growling again. "And you?"

"Lilia."

[Derpnaster]

Nirel

It was a hard Journey for the young and still somewhat shy Nirel. But eventually she was on the road to the temple and thanks to the deer allowing her to ride it for some time she had made it in a few weeks over months on foot.
Eventually she was walking up to the temple where she saw someone standing at the gates.
She was still a bit wary but she had to act brave eventually so she approached the figure with her and on the hilt of her dagger.
"I'm. Excuse me. B-but are you supposed to be here?" Nirel asked with her voice quivering a moment but she managed to gain control of it.


Mariko

Mariko was rather bored now since she had gotten back. All she really did was cook and clean and on occasion she let Angel and Demon out to walk and say hello to those that knew them both.
In short she was getting bored and concerned especially since she somehow made it back before the members who she knew were clearly stronger than she was.

[Arthera]

Erika

It was the sound of someone running down the hallway that caught Erika's attention amidst her training with Durandal.

She had spent the last few days meditating and wielding the weapon, tapping into it's powers slowly, getting accustomed to the flow of energy within the artifact. Mastery of such an item isn't something you just pick up one morning, at least not for her. Aligning her own source of power with the item's was important to Erika and had allowed her to discover many of it's properties. Certainly there might be more potential locked away, but for now she had managed to tap into enough to allow usage under duress.

In one of the empty grassy courtyards within the Temple grounds, Erika had taken to practice and mold earth with Durandal in hand. Her days recently were mostly taken up with practice, dressed in loose-fitting fatigues and a tanktop, an attire she was more than used to wearing now since her training sessions with Hillard. No one bothered her here. That someone was running around in this area was something different and it was obvious that this runner wasn't just trying to save time, this was a dash. Erika turned towards the hallway that ran along the south side of the courtyard, stone roof and all running above it, and awaited the runner to come into view. Odds were that she was the intended target. No sooner than the thought crossed her mind that one of the Temple servants came into view, halting to catch his breath.

"I've been sent.." the man paused to gasp for air. "...scouts report massive activity... approaching the Temple. All Council members are to be ready but... but... most aren't back yet..."

That was something Erika knew all too well. She had been the first to return to her knowledge, and other than Mariko and Nirel, there had been no sign yet as to the whereabouts of the real Council. Certainly, if she could manage to scrape through her quest, the veteran Council members were going to make it, right? That an attack came now didn't seem so random in light of the current state of the Temple's Council. If enemy Generals were tagging along with that attack, what little defenders were present were not going to be enough to repel anything.

"I'll get ready! Make sure you find Mariko and Nirel about this, if you haven't already. I don't know how the Council sends warnings to each other, but now's the time to use the scrolls, the pigeons or whatnot."

Durandal slashed at the air with a mere twist of Erika's wrist, shedding it's light coating of dirt. She did not have the leisure to hesitate, she had to buy time until the others returned. Hopefully this would be sooner rather than later...

Milori

With a light giggle and a brief spin to show off her dress, Milori took a few steps closer to Galez.

"I'm sure you tell that to all your dates." another giggle, this one hidden behind a lacquered wood and paper fan she took out of the bag. She closed it with a snap before gliding right up alongside him.
"Thanks for the compliment dear Galez. You also put in some time to dress up. It fits you. Not that the whole warrior thing doesn't, but a clean suit really shows a man's different aspects better in my opinion."
Wrapping her left arm around his right, Milori leaned in against the tall dragon-man's arm, heels clicking against the pavement as she stepped in closer.

Together like this, the two of them stood out. You don't often see a tall, pale-haired, muscular man in a suit next to a Dark Elf woman in evening wear. In fact, they both likely would have passed much more unnoticed when they were dressed for battle. As things were, both of them drew in stares from all genders as they walked past the pair on the street corner.

"I spied a few places to eat during my shopping, not sure what's your favorite type. We can just pick the most expensive-looking one and go for that, I did say I'd treat you to a meal, so go for class I say! And then we can go to this dancing plaza I heard about, there's always a chance to see some type of performance or maybe a promenade along the shoreline, under the moonlight. You know, surprise me with something!"

She looked up at him, the glittering excitement at exploring and being some place she never set foot in quite clear in her eyes. It was all Milori could do not to hop up and down in place at the many prospects that were running through her mind at the moment, she tended to get caught up in such things by nature.

"Oh yeah, before I forget. Do you have, like, a pocket dimension thingy you can call up? I really don't want to waste time heading back to a room to dump this." Milori lifted the shopping bag to emphasize the point. "And you can't make me carry this myself either, it's unseemly for a lady to have to carry things during a night out when accompanied by such a strong-looking man. Oh, and be careful, I don't want to lose it and you really don't want to lose it either."

She flashed her winning grin at him before leaning the side of her head against his arm and giggling again behind the paper fan.

[RedKayne]

Raever heard a voice speak behind him, and then he turned around to face a petite forest elf. Even though he spent most of his life in isolation, he has come across other species of creature every once in a while. Usually, it was when the tiefling decide to travel to the borders of his territory. He didn't form any smile at all to greet the young female, instead he kept a solemn face.

"You must be a part of the Council... I was looking to join in," he stated calmly and coolly. "A couple months ago, one of your people attempted to recruit me. But I declined at the time. Now, I seek to grow stronger, and wish to join your forces to hone my powers of blood magic," he explained in a short and sweet manner. He wasn't quite sure who this person was, and how involved they were with the Council. For all he knew, this could be the maid or whatever, and her basic duty was to simply clean up the ground and take care of the gardens.

Now, Raever felt a little silly explaining these things to her if she had no right to know anything about him.

Enya stepped out of the entrance of the dark temple, her wicked eyes fell upon the legendary creatures as they were sent forth to attack the Council. The Wyvern felt the need to join the fray as well, but not alone. She would like another fellow Dark General to join her in the battle against the new recruits. Her legendary whip was wrapped around her waist, and she couldn't wait to test its magical powers. She personally hoped she could meet Erika again, and actually consume her flesh. In more ways than one... that is...

These final battles... oh dear... they were going to be so much fun!

[Derpnaster]

Nirel

Nirel didn't expect any sort of response from the stranger. Or even anything so kind as a look, solemn as this stranger was, still the young forest dweller hadn't seen anything like this stranger. He was in the naïve elf's mind quiet charming and it seemed to distract her. For the elf just stared for a second before she realized he had asked her a question wether or not she was a part of the council.
"Huh?," Nirel asked after a moment, "oh. Um yeah I guess I am. Though I honestly not that important compared to the other recruits." Nirel said as she walked up to the gate and opened it.
"I guess I could show you around and try to find someone for you to speak to. Though they probably won't listen." Nirel said as she held the gate open enough for him to enter.

As soon as the stranger entered the grounds Nirel let the gate close and she continued through. The temple grounds now looking for anyone to direct him to. Though there didn't seem to be anyone home. Well not true. Nirel did see enough ice formations around Mariko's room to suggest that the Yuki Onna had returned before her.
"I wonder where everyone is. Honestly I can't have made it here before that many of them.." Nirel muttered as she walked through the temple until she found a person who could direct the stranger to someone who could help him better than the small, shy, and somewhat distracted forest dwelling elf.

[SikstaSlathalin]

*Galez*

The Space Dragon smiled taking the woman's bag of goods and opened a Black Hole placing the goods into it.
"Yes, just be sure I take them out of that pocket before I use my Black Hole power. Otherwise someone will get a face full of your little treasures." He closed the portal and placed his hand over Millie's as they walked along the lighted streets of Atlantis. There was a nagging little voice in the back of his mind that was telling him they were needed elsewhere. It's a rare gift amongst Space Dragon, being closer to Draco and spending most of their lives learning powers and controlling them. Some Space Dragons get the gift of being able to see into the future, it takes centuries to become a full power that can be controlled, but it can start out this early.

He studied the area around them as they walked through. He chuckled at her proposal for the night.
"Well, I'll let you pick the place to dine. Then I'll find us something special to end the night with." He pulled her a little closer enjoying the warmth of her body next to his.


*Hillard*


With his item retrieved the Body Mystic, found himself back home. It was different though, the air seemed heavier more ominous. It seemed he was the only Recruiter here right now, his body sense told him many of the other Mystics were back though. In the courtyard he saw Naril and the a grim looking young man talking. The boy gave Hillard a nagging worry in the back of his mind, being the ranking Mystic though he would have to be careful. Spies tend to be froggy when they think they're caught.

Walking up he nodded to the young man.
"Greetings I am Hillard Redscar the Body Mystic. Who might you be young sir?"


*Nika*

With the spear of Helios in her hand Nikadeama, was ready for whatever might come her way or come the Council's way. Feeling something in the air she decided to get herself ready and immediately get to practice with her new weapon. With a quick jog to the bath house she drew and heated her own water before sliding into the polished stone tub and began cleaning her body chuckling at the fact she got her much enjoyed curves back after spending time as a child in the Blazing Hound's Hold.

Mulling over everything she saw and learned while in Helios's Palace, she wondered if this would make her a Sun-Speaker or maybe make her some kind of exiled pariah. Granted all this was hinging on the assumption she would survive the upcoming battles. She wasn't planning on dying, but battle rarely goes as you plan it. As she enjoyed the warm water hugging her body she let her mind wander into more pleasant trains of thought into the future.

[RisingPhoenix]

"In this place Isindrur, you will learn to control your voice, it is your most valuable weapon and if done right will allow you many victories, but first you must learn to control it in stillness." Nicolai looked at the young warrior and sighed. If only they had more time he could show Isindrur so much more than this. The world was filled with much he could learn and Isindrur only needed someone who was willing to show him, guide him and teach him.

"Go ahead, use your voice at its fullest potential. You will not harm me, but each time you use your voice I want you to focus on a single point. As you train your voice, you'll train it to obey when you speak which will allow your vocal chords the ability to produce more than sonic waves, but actual speech."

Nicolai produced a forcefield around him that would act as a woofer. He would not be affected negatively by Isindrur's voice, and the training would now fully begin.

Isindrur nodded and turned away from Nicolai slightly. It had been many years since the young Drow had used his voice; he had to remember how to form words. It seemed that this training took on a two-fold purpose in that moment as harnessing his vocal power would also help him re-learn speaking. A word came to his mind. A singular word representing a singular purpose. That purpose that could draw the unlikely together in times of great crisis. He let the word resonate in his mind before parting his lips to speak it: “Victory!”

The word burst forth from Isindrur's mouth, the sound resonating throughout the chamber. The power of a single word spoken at volume from his mouth contained the force to split a mountain to it's roots. He only hoped Nicolai was truly right and the place of stillness was not about to crumble around them.

The power of his voice could only cause a smile to creep onto Nicolai's lips. The word he had chose to speak was one even Nicolai hoped would suffice in the times that were sure to come. Victory. A singular word that meant a lot. They needed a victory against Mahvalli and against the Council. While it was true that the Council had done much to help, they were power hungry just as much as Mahvalli was and they needed to be disbanded, the entire organization needed restructuring. Nicolai planned not to be the leader of any type of organization, Galez was more a leader than he, but if push came to shove he would do what needed to be done.

Nicolai waited until the sound of Isindrur's voice ceased before he began to speak.

"This place of stillness has been here before time itself Isindrur. No amount of sound will cause damage here. Please continue exercising your vocal muscles, what is another word that comes to mind?"

Isindrur thought for a moment before he grasped onto a second word, as meaningful as the first. His mouth opened and he spoke a second time: “Freedom!”

The word resonated again, bringing to the fore one of the central thoughts of the order that had raised and trained Isindrur. “Freedom from oppression. For all living beings. Those who will know peace in Death should know freedom in life.”

Speaking so plainly would have shaken any being standing before Isindrur to pieces and changed the form of the ground around him. But in such an ancient place, even his mighty voice would not change the stillness.

Nicolai smiled at the progress that Isindrur was displaying. It was true that his voice was his most valuable asset, the fact that it could decimate stone walls to rubble in mere seconds was an excellent feat. The shield that protected Nicolai dissipated for a moment as he stood in front of Isindrur.

"You're making great progress Isindrur. Now I need you to focus more on building up your vocal muscles to allow you normal speech. This is going to be tough, but for you it will be rewarding. It will allow you to speak normally to others without causing damage to your surroundings. It will give you the ability to further control your voice, and abilities. Now speak, tell me what you are thinking, form it into words."

Nicolai smiled as he looked into Isindrur's eyes, but suddenly his spirit shuddered and he felt a disturbance in the atmosphere.

"It is not possible. None have ever summoned all of them," Nicolai stated, "he must be preparing to summon him."

Nicolai looked at Isindrur and shook his head realizing how he must've looked speaking to himself in such a manner.

"Alright Isindrur, let's continue.

“I'm terrified, in all honesty,” Isindrur said. “This is all very overwhelming to me. I would never have considered myself at all ready for something that is this bigger than myself or any other one being. Our enemy seems titanic in comparison to what we have. There is a chance for victory, though, isn't there?”


"What you say is true Isindrur, our enemies are like titans, but even giants fall," Nicolai stated as he gazed upon the terrified Isindrur, "we must maintain hope, we are the beacon that strengthens the hope and faith of others, if we lose faith, the world will lose faith. We can not allow our faith, our hope to diminish because of the size of our issue. Victory is achievable, BUT we must continue to train and prepare ourselves to battle the legendary beasts."

Nicolai sighed as he closed his eyes momentarily before gazing out in the vast emptiness. "Mahvalli is launching his final attack, he hopes to cripple the council, to deliver powerful deadly blows. Nothing like this has ever happened, and I am as much fearful as you are, but I will not let down those of whom I protect Isindrur, I will fight with all I have and drive back the forces of death from whence they came. I hope to fight alongside you Isindrur, in the final battle."

“Then let us finish this as quick as we can,” Isindrur said. “So that we may join our comrades in defense of everything we know.”


"Indeed," Nicolai replied as he set up more things for Isindrur to train with. The silence was still as deafening as ever, but it would bend to the will of the one training within its catacombs. Nicolai sighed, knowing this may very well be the day that Mahvalli crushed the council, or it could be the day the the world was rid of Mahvalli; however, when one tyrant falls another steps into his or her place.

Training went on for hours it seemed, but in reality, hours in this place was like minutes in the real world. Isindrur's voice was gaining more power, but was also being fine tuned and trained so that he could speak and not cause rupturing of heads. Nicolai taught Isindrur much about what he knew, passing on his knowledge to the male, for if he fell in battle, Isindrur might well be the next in line to locate more like them. The cycle never truly ended with the fall of a Mystic.

Then it hit him. Mystics. They would call themselves Mystics. The council was corrupt, and Mahvalli was dark, the Mystics would replace the Council as a beacon of light that it was supposed to stand for. Arteimos, Galez, Nika, Mariko, Isindrur, Hillard, Urzai, Nirel, Erika, Milori, it was time for someone to stand in the gap and be that which was lost by the wayside.

The training continued until they could no longer train, until the evil that Auro had unleashed reached its destination. The beasts were at their points.

"Destroy!" Auro spoke to them through a mental link, while he was safe in the Dark Tower. The two that were sent to destroy the Grand Temple began the onslaught on the barrier that surrounded it. High density beams of power struck the barrier. There was an immediate call to action, but also a call to evacuate, the creatures were damaging the barrier far quicker than it could regenerate and soon they would get through.

While this attack was happening, the attack on the coasts had begun. The council members were sent to the coasts to deal with those threats, the heavens only knows what they would face when they got there. The skies were filled with the war cries of the legendary beasts and they spewed powerful orbs from their maws, striking the towns below, sending citizens of the worlds into a frenzy. Alerts went out in all directions, even Atlantis would be trapped in the crossfire. The footsoldiers would begin to pour into the cities around the world, killing, pillaging until they bent to the will of Mahvalli.

Nicolai felt a tug at his being again and collapsed to the floor.

"It is too much," Nicolai said, "Isindrur we must get back to the Grand Temple, I fear this is only the beginning.'

Meanwhile in the Grand Temple.

"I told you Rainez, we should act now, we should make a deal with Mahvalli before these hideous creatures kill us," Azael stated to Rainez as the Elders began to panic.

"No Azael, the Grand Elder will know what to do," he stated as they all approached the throne of the Grand Elder's throne room.

"My liege," the all stated in unison as they bowed to the one and only Grand Elder. "Our walls are being attacked by Mahvalli's forces and will be through soon."

"We must fight," the Grand Elder stated, "We must......."

He began to cough, but this was no ordinary cough, this cough was one signifying death. Someone had laced his morning tea with deadly poison, someone who was indeed an Elder, as they were the only ones trusted to prepare the tea. The Grand Elder shuddered as he tried to stand, but his power waned and he collapsed onto the marble floor. The Elders scurried to his side, but it was too late, the poison had killed the man with precision not seen by any earthly poison.

"He's dead," Rainez stated, "but we must follow his wishes. We have to fight."

"Fight all you want, I am going to see if I can strike a deal with Mahvalli. Too many have died already for this cause," Azael stated.

"It is a thin line on what to do, but the Elder said to fight and we must fight Mother," Naja stated as he stood over the body of his father. "Guards, take his body and have it prepared please."

Yes, it was true, Naja was the younger brother of Nicolai, and the son of the Grand Elder and Azael.

"Stay if you will, too many have died already," Azael stated as she left the temple to speak with Mahvalli.

"Your brother is not here Naja, yet we must act, prepare for war," Rainez stated. While it was true that Nicolai took orders from Rainez, it was only because the Grand Elder had ordered it so. Nicolai needed to learn how to take orders and give them since he would be the next in line for the throne. Naja nodded to Rainez and the others.

"Prepare for WAR!"

[TheDoctor]

“You’ve never seen the Troya Mountain Ranges?”

“No! Not in person, I haven’t.”

Urzai gaped at the lady, chewing slowly with a disappointed frown on his face. “The Troya Mountain Ranges?! Lilia, those are absolute essentials for anyone to see, let alone a Golem.”

Lilia pursed her crimson lips. “Fine then. When everything is said and done, you can take me there and show me.”

Shrugging, Urzai snatched another chunk of bread. “Fine, I’ll do it then.”

Hours had passed with nothing but their talk back and forth. Their conversation had taken them across hundreds of memories of their homeland before the plague of Mahvalli. Lilia explained to him her past, her experiences after the genocide and where she went. Urzai recounted his tale as well, telling Lilia about the Council and their fight against Mahvalli. He also told her about his condition of his age and appearance, which Lilia had quite a laugh about. Although initially annoyed, Urzai let it go after a time.

Lilia told him that she believed there were other Golems out there. She had heard rumors when she traveled outside of Diita, and to her they seemed to be telltale signs that only a Golem would understand. Although he was intrigued, Urzai decided not to linger on the topic in his mind until Mahvalli had been destroyed. Otherwise those Golems, if they're even out there, are as good as dead. Then they moved on, talking about the easier things about the land of Diita.

Urzai sighed after their conversation lapsed into silence, and after taking another sip of water he got to his feet. "This...this changes everything, you know. I want to stay longer and talk more, but I need to go back." He pointed to the Alchemist's Gauntlets, a thick aura of power churning ambiently about them. "And I need to take those with me."

Lilia shook her head as she got to her feet as well, brushing a strand of black hair out of her eyes. "I'm sorry, Urzai. My choice from before is the same as it was. The Gauntlets stay here. I simply can't risk Mahvalli getting them."

"We don't have a choice here, Lilia." Urzai clenched his fist. "If they sit in here, then I can't use them in the fight."

"And what if you fail, and Mahvalli retrieves them?" She frowned at him. "His power would increase even further. We can't let that happen."

Urzai grit his teeth angrily. "And instead, they'll just sit here collecting dust?"

"Better that then in Mahvalli's hands."

"If you're going to sit here and let Mahvalli take over, then go ahead and do it! But I need to go out there to fight him, and I need those Gauntlets to do it!" He took a step closer to her. "I refuse to sit back and let him do as he pleases. It doesn't matter if I'm risking the last chance that the Golems have to rebuild by charging in to fight him because if I don't, then that chance is gone!"

There was a pause as Lilia stared at the ground, a great storm surging in her eyes. Finally, she looked up at Urzai and gave a firm nod. "Fine. I'll help you put them on."

As they began to strap the Gauntlets onto Urzai, Lilia explained their usage to him. "The Alchemist's Gauntlets were made to provide a Golem essentially with the abilities of a demigod. Your manipulation of metal will be enhanced extraordinarily, allowing you to do things with it that you've never even considered. But you aren't limited to metal." She grunted as she lifted the first gauntlet to his hand. "These gauntlets will let you manipulate the subatomic levels of matter, allowing you to change anything you please into metal." As the leather insides of the first gauntlet touched Urzai's flesh, he released a verbal gasp at the shock of power that cascaded down his arm. It's like these things are alive.

Lilia continued as she put on the shoulder guard. "If you're in danger, you can always activate the Gauntlets' alchemical shield. It'll generate a spherical arcane field around you that can repel most attacks, although the more strain the attacks put on the shield, the more these things will drain your blood."

Urzai snapped his head to Lilia. "Drain my...what??"

Lilia cocked her head at him as she strapped on the shoulder guard, moving on to the next gauntlet. "Drain your blood, Urzai. When you actively use these Gauntlets, they require something in return to fuel their alchemy. If you actively use these for long enough of a time, they will suck you dry."

"Actively use? Like, are they my taking blood right now?!"

"No, they aren't, calm down Urzai." She moved on to the shoulder guard, still casual and comfortable in her movements. "Only when you use their power. But be careful, especially under intensive use. If you overuse them, then they will overheat and send you into a sort of "blood rage." The power they will radiate is insurmountable, but you will lose control of your body. they could easily kill you, as they have killed many Golems in the past."

God damn, these things have killed Golems. Urzai flexed experimentally, feeling the power tingle down his spine. The Alchemist Gauntlets seemed to shrink to fit his child-like arms, despite them being larger before. It felt as if an enormous beast was directly behind him at all times, opening its maw wide and within moments of crushing him to pieces. But I need this to destroy Mahvalli. It's the only chance I've got...

He looked back up at Lilia and rolled his shoulders. "Ok. I need to get this back to the Council as soon as I can. Thank you, Lilia."

Lilia gave him a sad yet stoic grin. "Don't get yourself killed out there, Urzai. Those Gauntlets need to come back in one piece, and you do too. We need to find the rest of those Golems."

Urzai felt a grin tickle his lips, a grin that he hadn't felt in many, many years. "Yeah. We'll do it together." Nothing else needed to be said, and with a nod, he left the chamber, leaving Lilia to watch him go.

When he emerged in daylight again, which nearly blinded him, Urzai immediately began to pull particles towards him to start sliding. He found that he could move them a lot quicker than before using only a small trickle of the Alchemist Gauntlet's power, and although it would cost a tiny bit of blood, the Golem found that it would be well worth it. I'll be able to get back to the Temple in half a day if I really book it.

With a huff of breath, Urzai took off, moving like a blur across the blossoming lands of Diita.

[Arthera]

Erika

To think that the Council was so disorganized at such a critical time. Erika had always seen those at the Temple as awe-inspiring greater beings that were aware of everything and could react to anything. In truth, if it hadn't been for the scout running through the hallways not even an hour ago, Erika would not have known an attack was about to happen. No magical alarms, no teleporting people warning everyone to prepare, not even a sign of the elders from the Council! Everyone was still gone on their quests, with potentially no knowledge that anything was amiss.

Some small part of Erika wished to use a scroll and just whisk herself somewhere safe, in the middle of nowhere, but that would be stupid and pointless. The forces seemingly arrayed against the world were likely striking everywhere with the power of angry gods while the Council was blind and unprepared. No, if there was a stand to be made it would likely be here, where at least the Temple would provide some manner of defensive power as well as a focal point for every member to join together. For now, she had to do something, anything, if to not start panicking.

Other than a few busy soldiers running left and right through the hallways, Erika met no one else on her way outside the Temple walls. Although formidable, those walls were not going to withstand a "massive attack" as the scout reported, there was no telling what sort of being was coming, or how many foes were gathering.

If there was something Erika was good at, it was building things, and she intended to prepare the Temple for the assault that was to come. She set to work at once. A wide, deep moat was made, surrounding the Temple. Then another, and another. Farther and farther. Concentric rings marred the landscape, enough to make the largest ground-bound army slow to a crawl at the approach. Covered pitfall traps, quicksand patches and simple angled spikes quickly added themselves between the series of moats. Erika also erected mundane pillars of stone at regular intervals. She had learned from her fight against the lizard-winged General, flying enemies were not deterred by her defenses, but with the pillars she could channel earthen spikes to shoot from them, giving more directions to shoot from, other than the very predictable upwards from the ground attacks.

When soldiers came out of the Temple and stared in wonderment at the work she was undertaking, Erika shouted them over and explained what she was doing, with a very insistent point about telling the soldiers and Council members was she was attempting. Anyone able to lend a hand, either with the defenses or to array soldiers properly, was going to be greatly appreciated.

She only hoped there was enough time to finish was she started before the army got here.


Milori

Milori never got the chance to actually order dinner. Oh, the venue had been selected, some fancy-looking restaurant with a cloth roof for the semi-private terraces amidst hedges and scented flower beds. Quiet, comfortable temperature, low candlelight, simply marvelous. Night had settled, the streetlights were starting to glow, the stars were out in force. There was little more that she could have asked for the night.

Then the screaming started.

At first, it seemed like nothing more than distant shouts of appreciation for some fireworks or a spectacle of some sort. When the shouting kept going and was more discernible as screaming as it grew louder and closer, Milori looked over at Galez with a plaintive-looking face. Surely, the local militia or guards were up to handling some minor crisis without the two of them getting involved right? They were not in the habit of righting each wrong on their evening off, nor was the Council supposed to police everything themselves, RIGHT?

When people were coming into view, running and screaming, even Milori had to step onto her mounting disappointment about the messed-up evening plans and take note of the situation seriously.

It seemed like a crowd was running away from the beach, panicking people simply reacting to something they saw or at the sight of others with more reasons to be running in the first place. City guards were running towards the problem as Milori pushed her chair back to get up, dumping the restaurant's hand-sown napkin onto the table. It was only at the sight of the first dark-armored soldier running from the beach and assaulting the city guards that Milori voiced her first complaint.

"NOW? Really? Of all the-"

As if to mock Milori, it was only then that a storefront down the street seemingly exploded outwards, blasting masonry, glass and wares all over the street. The culprit, or what could be seen through the haze of dust and debris lingering over the shattered building's remains, was a giant tentacle-like appendage of monstrous size retreating back. Whatever forces were attacking the city, they were serious about doing it and had brought numbers and firepower to back them up. At this point, it wasn't something the city itself was going to be able to handle on their own, Galez and Milori were going to have to step in.

Milori looked at Galez, clenched fists shaking at her sides. She really wanted to vent generous amounts of venomous words about the situation, but knew it was going to be pointless. Snatching her pristine white purse from the table instead, she reached inside and withdrew the hard-won dagger earned from besting Leviathan. Civilians right then and there, had there been any left in the general vicinity of the pair, would have found the sight of a dagger-wielding woman in an evening dress peculiar, to say the least. Although Milori had done this before, evening-wear and fighting, right now, she really, really didn't want to be doing it...

[RedKayne]

Raever was still nervous about the situation, but fortunately he didn't jump by the sudden appearance of the Body Mystic. He turned to face the warrior, "My name is Raever. I'm a tiefling," he stated, before glancing back at the young elf. He was quite curious why she was turning red and was flustered. Was she embarrassed by his appearance? He was still covered in all sorts of muck, including dried mud and blood. His clothing reeked, and he needed to find a wash whenever possible. "I seek to aid the Council... I would to offer my strength in the battle against Mahvalli and his dark-"

He didn't finish his sentence, because the entire world basically exploded. The temple was under attack, the ground shook violently from the legendary creatures assault. He nearly lost his balance and fell forward. What in the world was going on?

He glanced, and saw at the distance, two monstrous figures bashing against the forcefield surrounding the temple. He was absolutely shocked, they were already attacking? Many thoughts rushed into Raever's head. What was Auro's game? Why did he sent Raever to investigate the Council, yet the temple was immediately under attack once he arrived? What was Raever suppose to do now?

Was he suppose to aid the Council in their battle, fight off the monsters, and gain their trust? Or is this the part when he performed a surprise attack? Once the Council members, including Hillard, began to battle the monsters, was Raever suppose to attack them from behind? It was quite a cowardly act... but he wasn't sure what he could do. His life... were they really in the hands of Auro? Will he suffer an eternity of torment if he defied the Voodoo Dragon's commands?

He wasn't sure at all on what to do, and glanced back at Hillard with cautious eyes. "What do we do?" he questioned aloud, wondering if Hillard will lead them all to battle.

[Derpnaster]

Nirel

Nirel began to turn back to continue her walk, she needed a good day or two of just soaking her roots and letting the sun heal her wounds.
"Um, I'll just go now.." Nirel didn't get too far. For as she turned around the massive field around the temple crackled and reverberated with the energy of two monstrous beings laying into the field wi all they had. But that wasn't all, the new stranger asked something. He asked what they would do. And though she was no real warrior Nirel knew what she must do.
"I'll tell you what we're gonna do." The elf said as her eyes narrowed dangerously at the monsters.
"We're gonna kill those things."

Nirel had no idea where this sudden venom and will to fight. But she would use it while she had it. The elf didn't really move. She took a step onto a patch of grass and seemed to grow roots into it. She then raised her arms and let all her energy floor into the plants around the temple, every blade of grass, every flower. And every little seed suddenly grew. And grew dramatically. The grass became hard and sharp as a dagger. The flowers grew to dangerous plants that feasted on the meat of living creatures. And massive twisted trees grew to form obstacles for the oncoming force.

Her work dome for now, Nirel retracted her roots from the grass, breathless.
"Let's see them get past that forest." She said gasping in air and trying not to collapse from the energy use.


Mariko.


Mariko, Angel, and Demon, were now collectively very upset. They had all been enjoying a mice quiet tea when the attack started, and then the garden they were sitting it turned into a death trap as they escaped. Needless to say, they all wanted to kill something. And the two massive beasts offered quite a massive target for them to hurl ice spikes and freeze the ground and form massive slabs of ice in attempt to crush. All in all Mariko was pretty much screwing up summer in her icy rage.

[SikstaSlathalin]

*Galez*

As the war found the shores of Atlantis the Space Dragon found himself growling at the continued harassment of Mahavalli. He just wanted one day to enjoy himself without the dead dog of looming disaster and global conflict hanging over his head. He had enjoyed the few days he's spent with Millie just chatting like normal people.

Someday he would get that chance, but it just wasn't today. He quickly reached into his tunic and pulled out a scroll tossing it to the woman.
"Here Millie, that scroll will give you some proper armor, you handle keeping the civilians safe. I'll take the monsters!" He quickly changed into his Dragon Form and blasted off from the ground and began blasting the tentacled monster with bolts of Star Magic.


*Hillard and Nika*

As the group of monsters descended upon the Grand Temple chaos began and justly ended nearly as soon as it began. Being the ranked Mystic in the area Hillard took command.
"DEFENSES UP! WEAPONS AT THE READY! STAY WITHIN THE WALLS!" The magic built into the very ground around the Temple will keep them safe as long as one ranked Elder was around. And The Protector has no plans on dying anytime soon.

Running to the gates he pulled his gauntlet off and slammed his sigil of the Body Mystic on the palm of his hand onto a panel just to the right of the heavy door. The air hummed with power and soon a bright red dome erupted around the compound sending the monster reeling back in surprise. The shield had just been blessed by the power of the Body Mystic, physical attacks would be not only resisted but countered with bolts of energy.

It would by them a few minutes to organizes themselves, there was an intelligence behind these beasts. And it would be long before it figured out the way around the shield.

He shouted removing his hand from the panel.
"MAKE READY!"

As the large warrior acted Nika did so as well. Using the power of the spear she lifted it high and felt the weapon "charging" with sun light. It vibrated like a leaf caught in a windstorm and began to glow with a powerful golden light. The Sunner was unsure how she knew to do this, but knew not to look a gift horse in the mouth. Once she was sure it was fully charged she let her mind go and allowed her body to simply react.

Aiming the tip of the spear at the nearest monster a massive lance of light shot down from the sky and impacted into the head of the creature forcing it into the ground with a pained roar shaking the very air. Nika stood in shock at the power, and saw the singed wound on the beast's face. Something told her this was the fist of Helios attack and she had one more left before she would need to recharge the weapon which would take more time between bursts.

She would save the second shot for now, and went aboard trying to organizes the soldiers.

[RisingPhoenix]

It was time now to do what he had trained to do for so long. He was going to protect the world as it were, even with the Grand Temple being attacked and Mahvalli taking his time to prepare for the final blow against them. Auro smiled wickedly as he watched the attacks from the safety of the tower.

“Auro, prepare my chariot, I will ride out to assist the damned monsters in the Council’s destruction, you stay here and make sure to provide support with those spells of yours,” Mahvalli stated as he grinned mischievously before departing the tower. Auro sat, legs crossed intricately above one another. His eyes were a soft white as he hummed some unknown language of the void.

“Today, victory comes Lord Mahvalli,” Auro spoke as the orb he watched the attacks on floated in front of him.

The beasts attacked with a force not seen before. Those ravaging the mainland were accompanied by Generals and footsoldiers. Atlantis wasn’t safe, the large beast and the footsoldier flooded onto the scene brandishing crude weapons of which they attacked and pillaged. The Grand Temple stood strong against the great legends. It would hold for only a moment more before it would crumble, but when Hillard activated the guardian shield, Auro grunted in displeasure.

“Damn them,” he said in disbelief. Mahvalli was heading into battle, a large army traversing behind him as they marched towards the Grand Temple.

The great legends opened their maw and from it came a burst of energy so massive it struck the shield that surrounded the temple and began to slowly tear away at what remained. The shield was falling, time was running out, they had to come together and fight back, and quickly.

There was a darkening of the clouds above the Grand Temple. Lightning surged across the bosom of the clouds and thunder roared in protest at what was occurring. The great legends stopped their assault and looked up into the sky, only to receive a face full of lightning that caused them to roar in pain. Suddenly, Arteimos appeared.

“Hillard, what is the status?” he asked unsure of what was going on. “We need to move, if the temple goes that is fine, but we cannot afford so many deaths. Where is the Grand Elder?”

[Arthera]

Milori

"Oh, sure, turning into a dragon and flying away is perfect to avoid talking this over." she even stomped her heeled foot on the ground in fit of petulant anger. "Keep the civilians safe Milori. Yeah right, the militia can handle that, it's called running away in an organized manner! Kids can do that..."

Milori hailed one of the milia men running towards the beach, the one with the most shiny and medal-covered outfit she could see. The man, and his command of a dozen men, briefly stalled. Partially at the strength of Milori's voice aimed at them and partially because it was Milori in an evening dress hailing them. The soldiers all looked at their commander/leader/chief for direction, but Milori didn't really give them time to move on and ignore her call or keep ogling her, moving in their direction to not have to shout again.

"Alright, I appreciate the motivation guys but..." she turned and pointed skyward towards Galez, who was happily blasting away, circling whatever nasty thing was crushing buildings like card houses. "Unless you can bring enough boom to rival my dragon friend there, you're not going to be very helpful. What you CAN do is get all these scared people out of the way and deal with the footso-"

As if to underline the thought, a group soggy, scale-covered brutes came out of the dust clouds, chasing two wounded sailors fleeing before them. Five in total, the invader group was armed with nasty-looking spears and curved swords. Great maw-like helmets hid their features, but not the sound of their glee at the prospect of more slaughter. Which might or might not have happened, a dozen armed militia men being nearby and all, but Milori didn't exactly let anyone have a say in the matter once again. She had anger to vent, and these invaders were simply the closest and most expedient way of venting part of it.

The invasion, while planned very well and bringing a terrifying amount of destruction to bear, had a few flaws. Well, unexpected problems at least. There was Galez, the mountain-destroying blasty dragon of doomy death and they were attacking an island nation when there was a water ability user just waiting for an excuse to be mean. The air was already humid, but the great tentacled beast was splashing generous amounts of water all over the place with each swipe, which made this area a very good place for Milori to do her thing.

She didn't waste any time being selective, flashy or efficient. The air around Milori's left hand grew misty, rapidly turning into a ball of water surrounding it, growing to the size of a man's head. Seemingly gesturing at the invaders offhandedly, she focused the water into a thin but very powerful jet, raking it from right to left, cutting the charging men in half. Invader, armor, weapon, all of it. The five brutes were dead before their multiple parts touched the ground. To her credit, Milori didn't do any collateral damage with her power, nor did she get any blood on her dress, which was much more important.

Turning back towards the militia men, their mouths agape at the brief but violent display, she tapped her foot against the pavement, arms crossed, dagger in one hand, purse in the other. "Well? What are you doing? Get to saving your people. Go! I can't stand here and babysit you, nation to save and all that. ON MY DAY OFF!" The men were down the street and away before she could count to three.

Facing the destruction once again, Milori pouted. She really didn't like the way today turned out. More anger to vent, many things to vent it at. And Galez was getting an earful for ditching her like that when all was said and done. She took a few steps forward before remembering the scroll. It would be a shame to damage and stain the dress she had picked out... Milori took it out of the purse, rumpled by the hasty way she had crammed it into the purse in the first place, and read it without thinking about it. Light shimmered and brightened in a flash, and when it dimmed, Milori was clad in armor (http://i1347.photobucket.com/albums/p708/Arthera_Pics/Milorisarmor_zpsf31325bf.jpg). An efficient scroll indeed, no fanfare or long windup, flash and instant armor. And nice armor from what Milori saw of herself. Most assuredly not what Galez had in mind, well perhaps not totally, he'd enjoy the showy bits and the breathing room most assuredly. As would most guys she'd wager.

Still, armor for the fight, ammunition to kill a sizable portion of the fight. Might as well get on with it. Milori walked down the street ready to murderize any invader that came into view, for ruining a perfectly good evening...

[Aureyon]

Devastation and Death were rampant around the once proud building that was known as the Grand Temple; bodies littered the ground like flowers in a meadow –except with a less pleasant aroma accompanying them in the heat of the sun. It was truly a sight to behold as the barrier that protected the Temple itself began to collapse under the onslaught of the legendary beasts attacks. The screams of the dying and the cries of the widowed rang out across the once peace fields surrounding the Temple. It was truly a sight to behold; a sight that would make one feel hopeless without a chance for salvation before they met their end.

It was clear that most –if not all- of the recruiters and recruits were here in the vicinity of the Temple; no doubt to attempt to make a stand against the creatures that threatened the peace that they had guarded for so long. It was clear that the counter-attack was disorganized and the council had been unprepared for the assault so quickly, but Itani wasn’t as foolish; despite the terrible injustice that the council had done him, he could not leave so many innocent people at the mercy of such darkness. So, he had been here helping them in the shadows, ensuring that they were out of the range of the creatures as their attacks were focused on the Temple itself.

It was chaos around him as he ushered those that still were fleeing out through the forest. There was no guarantee that they would make it far, but any chance that they escaped this death was something that was far better than nothing. So, despite his oaths to destroy the council, here he found himself helping their people.

His sharp eyes watched the legendary beasts closely, ensuring that their attention would remain on the barrier that was failing. So far, he had evacuated over half of the civilians in the area around him, but there were still many that had died before he could get to them.

After several minutes of watching, he was satisfied with the progress that he had made, and took to the skies as thunder and lightning crackled above, shielding the sunlight from him. His fur bristled as the electric atmosphere made his hair stand on end and he called the sunlight to him, allowing a brilliant flash illuminate the sky before a solid ray of solar energy broke through the clouds and basked him in its brilliance.

His form could be seen flitting across the sky, followed by sharp and piercing projectiles being launched at the creatures to distract them from their current task; his form illuminated by an flaming aura of sunlight as he traversed the open sky.

Unleashing a primal roar that echoed across the landscape as he loosed another powerful blast of pure sun energy that hit the monster directly in the eye. The roar signified both his rage and his presence on the battlefield.

[RedKayne]

Raever watched as the Council members rushed around, setting up their defenses and preparing themselves for combat. The wood elf near him began her assault, using nature's wrath to battle the enemy forces. Then, Hillard, rushed forth and used a crimson sigil to create a protective wall around the temple. The legendary beasts were being bombarded by the forces of the Council, and the might of a flying tiger. Lightning struck, sunbeams were shot, the malevolent entities seemed to be losing the battle.

However, since the Council were so focused on the exterior of the Temple, they completely forgot about the one threat left inside. Raever himself. The tiefling watched everything that occurred with cautious eyes, taking out Dracul's Scythe in preparations for what is to come. Auro was behind all of this madness, shouldn't Raever do what he can to help out the Council? Perhaps, if he were to join them, their combined powers would be enough to stop the Voodoo Dragon.

However, the tiefling had a dark feeling that would not be possible. In his personal one-on-one confrontation with the demon, Raever knew that there was more to this monster than meets the eye. It was the scent of his blood. Something was completely off about it, and every night since then, Raever still had nightmares about what happened in his dungeon cell. Even with all of his bravado, Raever didn't want to experience such miserable pain once more. Defying Auro would most likely end him in the same spot as before, and he didn't want that to happen. He just wanted to live a peaceful, isolated life... away from the rest of the nonsense going on right now. He never wanted to participate in this war, but now he had no choice.

The force-field was weakening under the attacks of the legendary monsters, but it was moving too slowly. Raever's eyes fell on to the Body Mystic, for he was the one that set up the energy wall in the first place. If this person was taken out... then the wall would fall... and the Temple would be completely under siege by Mahvalli's forces. They would have no chance to defend themselves against the dark powers. Raever himself, he would most likely be rewarded for his life. It was nothing to significant, but it was all he ever wanted. Auro would spare him and the tiefling would be left alone. That was it... and this is all.

Raever's eyes glance at Hillard's companion, Arteimos. This person... the tiefling could tell that his powers were beyond then even the typical Council members. Perhaps it was the way he held himself, or perhaps it was the delicious scent of his blood. The tiefling had to strike quickly, and then attempt to flee towards the dark army. That would be his best chance.

He raised his thumb up, and then bit the tip hard. He tore the flesh away with his teeth, and spat it on to the ground. Blood seeped rapidly on to the ground, and began to pool up. With a wave of his hand, the blood from his wound began to gather up and shaped itself into a sharp lance. It aimed at its target, the back of Hillard's torso. The strike would be swift and brutal. The Mystic's guard was down, and he was at a vulnerable state.

Hillard has to die. This was the only way to escape from a doomed fate.

With a nod of his head, the blood lance shot forth.

[Waarnemen]

Æthelynd Vyper~Part I

She felt like she was NEVER going to make it. It made it clear that climbing that tree was fruitless. She had the initiative to go on this lonely quest. A dangerous rendezvous in the bump of the night. To think she would be back within an hour unscathed. Æthelynd toiled her way through the maze of trees and flowers. Without the facilitation of wings or an aid for flight, she was limited to her feet. Based on her calculations, one jump could spare human life, or squash the Poison bearer. Here, she was could advance to Egypt by making a makeshift catapult, or she could go many miles more. Whatever the cause, Æthelynd required a stable transportation.

Can the trees bestow oxygen here? How could she return to this land? How? She was vulnerable to death at this point, as her heart knew it.

Oh, but of course; Æthelynd had to look for a body of water. Deep in her head, visions of the Kone tribe danced and spiralled around the forest. "Kone of bold! We are the bold!" banged through her eardrums. She felt convinced that she was at her town, even though the forest was something not seen. They were devoted to climbing the trees in order to protect themselves. They were self-proclaimed readers of the atmosphere.

Nevertheless, the poison bearer needed somewhere to go. A laugh escaped her lips. "My word... the mountains take precedence!" She jested, taking her time to run around in the woods. She could not see anything in her sight. Perhaps it was a stupid idea, as it gave her SOME benefit of the doubt. She needed to seek for this weapon. Perhaps it could facilitate with her poison powers. Perhaps she could coat it with her fluids to make every shot smart.

Æthelynd took her eyes off the sky, and stood up to see a lake of water. Was it the Nyx River, beckoning the human to bathe in it? Disappointing Sir Nicolai for the time would fall below her list of worries. Oh, but fatigue flushed through her aching bones; she was a mortal. With an oomph of effort, the lady mustered enough energy to walk ten more steps out into the light. By the end of the maze, the Poison bearer grew pale; her stomach felt queasy. Her left leg was still sore from the fall; unbelievable.

"...!" She felt her senses tingling. Her eyes grew round with belated horror. She saw something, flying from above. Either via hallucinations or a true coincidence, it glided near her direction. Æthelynd crossed her arms towards her face, prepared for the inevitable. There, she blessed the gods for granting her poison powers. She forgot everything about her weapon. her mind was scrambled with memories of the battle. Kone was a place filled with death. Either way, she had to escape this hell of a forest. Right now, the weapon was what was important.

The avian-like creature flew around her, giving Æthelynd meager time to react. A WOOSH of the wings made her shiver. Æthelynd could see white feathers showering the ground. The faint smell of daffodils--not as bad as roses--pervaded her sinuses. Even so, that presence had to be one of the Malith-kin. "Who comes here?!" The acceleration muffled out her yell, only to see a white-looking demon. For the Mystic Council, time was of paramount importance. The demon began to float to the ground, retracting her wings. Æthelynd realized that she was still wearing her edged arm bands. She would use this to her advantage.

A sultry laugh escaped from the mistress. "Well, well, well~! An asinine Hero of the Poison, I see?" The white-haired beauty approached to the human, attempting to lick her body, only to be pushed off.

"Fie on thee, petulant shrew!" The poison bearer was prepared to fight the bitch. She seemed to lack something called common sense. "Thou art brave for tussling at morrow's break!" Granted, it was probably two or three in the morning. Æthelynd had reason to be furious. There were facts she knew, and those she did not.

Here, the lady introduced herself, "I am only Perthalan of the Gates; call me Perth, if you please. How now, child?" Her fangs seemed to shine, given on how light it was. She cracked her knuckles, only to stretch. Æthelynd had an idea on where the demon came from. Malith seemed to open their doors to any and all types of boisterous monsters. Hey, what about a jabberwocky or a Cheshire cat, smiling in the orient? Ethel knew well of her surroundings. It was either going to be a night of banes or a night of blessings.

"...'only Perthalan'?" The Poison Bearer parroted the braggart, "I am for you, cold shrew!" And that whoreson villain of a caretaker, too! Ethel would have cursed, but kept it shut, just to let the public allow her to digest what she was going to do.

But Perthalan laughed in Æthelynd's face. "Ah, but it's that you want something to ride on, yes?" Yes; that had to do something, all right. If she was going to offer her a ride to the Nyx River, which was not in Egypt, but somewhere in the Underworld, that'd do wonders. Anything would work. The poison bearer needed to go to the Nyx River. "Well, I will fight you, but I've also arrived to get some news."

Æthelynd knew that there was something off on Perth. She wouldn't just act curt to be crude, would she? Perhaps Æthelynd knew it was a trap? "What sayest thou, villain of Mahvalli?" Ethel clenched her teeth, meaning that she wanted an answer; now if possible. "How now, what news? Does Nicolai seek health?"

Perthalan laughed with a grim smile. "Ah, but my eyes saw it! I heard Mahvalli's got some monsters... attacking a certain temple." She fluttered over to Æthelynd's ear, giving an ominous hiss. She also ruffled up her newly cut hair. "Does that ring a bell to you?" No... Oh, immortal gods! Bestow me temperance to forget! No! No! No!! Two weeks passed from their adventure, and it ended in this?! Somehow, she would feel good--no--delighted to see her home town crushed than the Mystic Temple. Besides, how did Perthalan gain that kind of knowledge?

The human repelled from the white demon. Now she was out of breath; it took a somersault on the ground to escape. Still in disbelief, Ethel sniffled, trying to wipe the tears from her eyes. "Why must you know all of the Mystic Council?! Was it the vile Tessa--,"

Oh, Perthalan giggled like a schoolgirl, mocking Ethel for her use of powers. "As asinine code of conduct! Somebody sapient as you are would be shrewd enough to know that I have some kin to Malith."

But how would she know? Was it by coincidence? Not everyone was supposed to be happy!


~*This part contains risque content/language. Please read at your own risk*~

Tessandra of Malith~Part I

The Mistress was home, but she was NOT there to cuddle yet. In fact, something made the bitch tick. She stood, stretched and walked three paces before stopping, an irritated scowl on her face. Something was amiss, and it would go awry in minutes. Tegan knew that time was limited. She had to find that door to Hell. Even so, perverted images of Rancor and Tegan corrupted her common sense. That was all she wanted. To be divested of her libido was like confiscating medicine from the ill. Tegan yearned it; she needed this to fly and use her powers.

Of course; reality dawned on her. If Tegan needed seduction, she had to do this FIRST. Her blue eyes gleamed with omnipotence. Where was that door to Hell? She had to grab that crystal; why couldn't she use it for her libido? For now, her sanity was ravaged by this stone. FUCK THIS DAMN SHIT! FUCK THE FUCKING TOU-CAURO! HIS FUCKING ARMY! HIS FUCKING PLANS! Goddamn dust, getting in my fucking nose... damn Parrot wants his damn crackers... AND THAT FUCKING POISON CUNT!! Angry, derogatory thoughts spewed out of her mind like an overflowing cup in a thunderstorm; a waterfall of shit!

As if she was sprinkled with the dust, she felt something up her nose. Irritated, she ran towards where she always thought it was: the red door that was on her right. Whatever set her off was not only the frenzy upon finding the portal, but the fact that her castle had nobody in it...

...or so she thought.

As she waltzed through the halls, she could smell dust. Tegan loathed untidy homes, be it a guest or anyone of her kin. She wanted to make no noise during this rendezvous, but she couldn't take it anymore. That dust was annoying enough; her head throbbed with pain. She let forth with a sneeze that sprayed on the floor: "Ha-ISSSHHHOOOOO!" That made the succubus double over, only gripping to the door knob. Tegan managed to recover, but her nose throbbed with pain, and lots of it. To her luck, her sensitive hearing recognized an entity walking around. "FEDELA?!" She called out towards the source of the sound. Whatever it was, she wanted an answer, and she wanted it now. Of course, the bastard could have heard her. She could seize this moment to coax him with love. Reciprocation went to an extent, but not as far as persuasion.

Tegan had to see who the mystery person was. Was it a bitchy Perthalan trying to convince her elder sister to go with her? Perhaps a horny man ready to snag the love sheets? Was it one of the Kone soldiers? Whomever took the pride to waltz around in her kitchen probably wasn't there for any of that.

Even though fortune forbade her, this woman had to see who it was. Tegan took three more steps before taking flight. Her dish of anger grew peppered with each cloud of dust inhaled and with each grimy, thing scattered across the floors. To her servants, she was like a mother to them, providing BDSM punishments with a sultry undertone. Most of the servants were men, who loved to fuck her with all they had. Under the love sheets, sweat, seed, and the sweet smell of sex surpassed every punishment--and reward--they had. If that happened, there was only one place that would lead. Orgasmville! Sweet home, Orgasmville!

Tonight was different; cuddle time was interrupted. In Tegan's corrupted philosophy, if succubus gets no cuddle time, succubus no like bullshit. Tessandra grew angry at times, but never had she had such an outburst. Her husband Fedela, was of little comfort to her. The kinky bat scrambled his mind three or four times a day before getting bored. Even the little cat beckoned to leave. In her fit of anger, the succubus rocketed to the third floor, which was the kitchen. On normal circumstances, Tegan would be a slinky sex kitten, inching up to see everyone's happy face. But her emotions were skyrocketing to its limit. She could still hear footsteps, but no servants. An envenomed undertone was to be treated with care. In this case, it amplified her status as a demon. "Did I say later?" Her voice resonated through the vacant building. "I... said... NOW!!" Here, her voice descended by many an octave. By the crescendo, Tegan didn't sound like herself. The demon exuded an atrabilious temperament, and she commenced her rampage.

But before she spat another insult, Tegan whiffed another hunk of that dust. Of course, rage got the better of her. She dashed for the least valuable dishes and threw them like Frisbees. "DAMN YOU!" and " I WANT SEX!" barreled out of her mouth. If Perth were here or this, she would classify Tessandra as a surefire candidate for a psychiatric ward. She acted akin to a spoiled child. Thirteen, nugatory dish shards dispersed on the marbled floor. In the midst of her anger, she unleashed a wail of anguish. Hot tears rained from her cheeks; Tegan was crying. How in the world did she know that? What was she doing to make everything fall apart?

The person in question happened to be Isolde, who was one of the few jabberwocky servants in Tegan's aid. She flew about the lair, cleaning up the mess, in spite of the unbecoming wrath upon them. Hell hath no fury for the raging succubus. Upon seeing Fedela awake from his bed, her anger only descended by a couple of steps. That was not enough to suppress subsequent tantrums. of course, Casserine and Emogen had to fly to Eldest Sister's aide. Still in their night gowns, they flew around the place for Tegan.

"TESSA!" Casserine and Emogen shouted in unison as they flew down to subdue the raging bat. They were the few who addressed her as "Tessa" without conflict. Here, Casserine spoke up, "We were worried, dear sister. It's only three at morn and--,"

Casserine attempted to hug her sister, but she was too pissed for this. Additionally, she just took notice of her nose. "Get off... please... take me to the Underworld..." Tegan's voice grew hoarse from the screaming. "And... ha... Ha-ISSHOO!" Another sneeze escaped from her mouth, causing the sisters to express some concern.

Emogen stood away from the action. "By the Demons, are you catching cold?" She would place a dainty hand over Tegan's head. Relieved to feel no heat, she kissed her sister on the nose. However, that would be a bane to her itching nostrils.

Here, Tegan had another sneeze coming, but she managed to keep it astray for a minute. She was still pissed, but he had a cool head. "I... I'll manage." She gave a wet sniff, rubbing her nose every ten seconds. Whatever outburst she had, now would have been a time to release it. Tegan batted her eyes, as if to scold some sex partners. "Speaking of the dust, why did you neglect whatever I have asked of you?"

As if on cue, the duo's eyes enlarged in fear. Whatever Tegan said felt like blows to the gut. They apologized as if they violated one of God's Commandments. "We apologize, Eldest Sister." Emogen and Casserine bowed down to Tessandra, even though her soul could not bide that time. The sisters stood back up to hear more of Tegan's plea. Apologies were of no concern; at least they acknowledged their mistakes.

Tegan laughed as well, but it was dry and fake. "Okay then. You arose at a perfect time, because I need to open up the door. To divert my time to this project, I have to ha...Hah-TISSSSHH! have you open the door to Hell." As Tegan sneezed, the younger sisters giggled with contempt. Tegan hated to do this, yet this place was caked from top to bottom with grisly-looking dust. This was not the norm for the Malith castle. So much for "PECT". Besides, they all tried to apologize every time they failed to clean up the dust--or something batshit crazy. "You have to do it quick. I'm tired, I'm pissed and I'm ha... HuhISHOOO! Sneezing my hea... HEEA-kmmpt!" Tegan let out a growl, walking away from them. "Fuck this shit; I'll keep sneezing if you fail to do my bidding! Now open the damn DOOR! Milord cannot wait for long!" With that, the busty devil flew upstairs and into the bathroom.

Emogen could hear Tegan sneeze a couple more times in there, the silly cow. "What do you think Tessa's doing in there?"

"I dunno... is she going to burn this house down, like the Big Bad Wolf?!" Both of them giggled again, but then, they realized that the dust was too much for anyone beyond this point. Casserine, the youngest out of the Malithe sisters, would volunteer to clean up the mess. "SERVANTS! WAKE UP! HELP US CLEAN THIS MESS!! SISTER IS REALLY, REALLY ANGRY RIGHT NOW!"

[RisingPhoenix]

The war had begun. Countless lives were being taken with every hour that passed. The Elders of the Grand Temple had to regroup and figure out what the next move was. Their protection was slowly dwindling to the point that it would fall within the next hour. It was strange, as they had to figure out what to do to combat these new threats. These creatures were legendary monsters of great power, summoned by a legendary monster in his right. Countless foot soldiers filtered into the island of Atlantis, the monstrous Kraken was dealing with Galez in a way fitting of a great battle. Toe to toe they stood until the large beast rose out of the water to reveal its massive form. Its shadow nearly engulfed the entire island of Atlantis. With a quick swipe it struck Galez, sending the dragon tumbling to the ground striking Milori. It was a good thing she had on armor; otherwise she’d be truly injured. The next to emerge was the Leviathan, and it emerged on the other side of the island. Two great beasts, and nowhere for Milori and Galez to go. It was either fight, or die for them now.

The Griffin and the Basilisk roamed the high and low lands, destroying numerous cities and towns. Scylla was ravishing the Eastern shore, and Atlantis was being ravished on the Western shore. The food soldiers pillaged and plundered as they were instructed by Auro. It was a troubling time, a troubling time indeed for the Council. Those warriors that had been sent out to help defeat the great threats had not reported back in hours. The Elders of the Council feared it wouldn’t be long before these beasts all collided on this one central point. They had to make a move and soon, otherwise all would be lost.

Arteimos rushed over to another stone pillar. He placed his hand on it and a new shield arose just as the old one had faltered that Hillard had produced. This one filled the area with intense electrical energy, blocking the temple from eradication once more. Arteimos turned and when he turned he saw Raever form a weapon out of blood and shot it directly at Hillard. It was clear that Raever had motives he had to set out, but Arteimos needed to find out who had sent him. It was strange as before he could even react, a pillar of solid rock shot up between Raever and Hillard. The blood lance struck the pillar of Earth and from the pillar came Eric unscathed and glaring at Raever.

“It is not wise to attack someone when their back is turned.”

“Eric, let me council him, help the others in defending the temple,” Arteimos stated as he walked up next to Raever. “Come,” was all he said as he led the male to a secluded area in order to interrogate him. He really had no choice, either he came with him, or the others would surely kill him. As Arteimos walked towards this secluded area, he couldn’t help but hear the roar of Itani. It both assured him and worried him. He had sworn vengeance against the Council and yet he were here helping them. Something wasn’t right.

“Tell me everything,” Arteimos stated to Raever as he slammed the door behind him, “tell me everything, and I may be able to help you.”

A bright light filtered into the area. Among the chaos of the beasts attacking, a glittering signal of hope came. Nicolai had returned with Isindrur in tow behind him. Their training was complete and Isindrur had found his new weapon. He was surprised to see Eric, but upon his return, the Elders of the council emerged onto the courtyard where the others were protecting the temple.

“Elder Nicolai, it is good you’ve returned,” Rainez stated as they all bowed in respect.

“What is going on here?” Nicolai asked seeing the monstrosities attacking the temple defenses.

“Mahvalli has finally begun the war. We’ve lost our Grand Elder to poisoning. We fear this will be the end. Naja has declared war against Mahvalli and is acting as head, that is until your return my Lord.”

Nicolai closed his eyes for a moment to process what he was hearing, but then he sighed and looked at the Elders. “There is not much we can do now; I need you all to be ready to fight. Rainez I need you to go help Galez in Atlantis.”

Rainez nodded and within seconds was gone.

“Elder Wrinhook, I need you and Elder Selene to go to the High and Low Lands and take as many council members as you’ll need to fight the Basilisk and the Griffin.”

The two elders before him nodded and vanished. Naja appeared outside as Nicolai gave the orders to Wrinhook and Selene.

“Brother, it is good to see you alive,” Naja stated as he embraced his sibling.

“Yes, alive and well, but we must act soon,” Nicolai stated.

“I agree, I took the liberty of sending off council members to face the threats,” Naja stated.

“That’s good, but we need the elders to go assist. We only have so many, and I fear I may need you to go to the East coast and fight off Scylla with the help of Elder Damarcus.”

Naja looked at his brother for a moment, but said nothing as he bowed and took off in a beautiful flash of light. Nicolai needed to get everything in order. This battle would have casualties, this war was not done, there was still Mahvalli that needed dealing with, and Nicolai feared they all weren’t ready, especially with such a heavy hitter as Auro on Mahvalli’s side.

“Hillard, Mariko, Nika, Nirel, and Erica, and Eric, I need your assistance. I need you to get ready to fight those things. This shield isn’t going to last much longer and when it falls, there is nothing standing in the way of the temple and these beasts.”

Nicolai looked up at Itani flew around attacking the great beasts. He spoke telepathically to him, but could sense that something was amiss.

“Thank you for returning.”
========
Auro sat in the dark tower as he watched his Lord via his viewing globe advance upon the temple. It was a slow advance, but an advance nonetheless.

“Soon my liege, soon it will be yours, and I shall get what I came for.”

The globe changed views and now he was watching the attack on the temple. He could’ve laughed his head off at the sight, but there was something concerning about it. He had sent Raever to do a job, and the male had yet to complete it. This irritated Auro, it frustrated him. When he wanted something done, it was to be done. It was then he noticed Arteimos grab Raever and lead him into a place he could not see.

“Blast that damned storm magi,” Auro stated his accent gone. He rose from his chair and prepared to eliminate Arteimos with a nice spell he had concocted himself. “Necrosis Allorosis, Sevendia Mystra. Send the black lightning of death, and be swift in the removal of mine enemies.”

The words filtered out of Auro’s mouth so smooth, but the spell had been cast and the dark nimbus shot into the sky to deliver the fatal curse.

[SikstaSlathalin]

*Galez*


The battle raged with no ground being lost or gain. The only effect was the massive destruction of the Atlantian City. The Space Dragon could see lives being extinguished all around him, he needed a plan, but as he thought of it the Kraken knocked him out of the sky. He managed to flare his wings out and save Millie from being crushed under the sheer weight of his body. They tumbled a few feet before stopping in a heap. With a grown Galez rolled off the Drow and glared at the massive beast. A plan was set in his mind, and he knew the Dark Elf wouldn't like it.

Leaning over he gave her a deep kiss standing and helping her up.
"I am sorry Millie." There was more to that apology than just flattening her, but he gave no further explanation before lifting off the ground.

Glaring at the teething mass of tentacles Galez growled at the monster in Draconic.
"Ini wer geou di Draco, wux geou loreat nomeno kear!" (By the will of Draco, you will die this day!) With a roar full of rage and defiance Galez dive-bombed towards the Kraken's snapping beak. Timing it right he flew into it's gaping maw, sadly his wings weren't quick enough. They were sheared off as he dove down the monster's throat. There was silence to those watching, and the Kraken gave a victorious roar at the death of the Space Mystic.


* Hillard*

So focus was he on coordinating the defense, that the warriors wasn't aware of being under attack until his Body Sense screamed through the clutter in his mind. Reacting he spun with his sword ready to deflect the attack. But a pillar of rock saved him, he saw it was the young man he had a bad feeling about for that had tried to attack him. Arteimos took the boy away before Hillard could get to him, but the little bastard would get his. You do not attack a Senior Member of the Council and live to tell about it.

For now though he needed to help save the Temple. Pulling the Aegis off his back he ran towards the edge of the shield searching the monsters for a physical weakness. He couldn't see any from where he was standing, he would have to get a full look around the beasts. And for that he would have to wait for the shields to fall, he could run through it and fight the monster's himself. That would be stupid though and the influence of The Aegis kept him from doing stupid things. He would wait for the other's to take their places.

[Derpnaster]

Nirel blinked when a strangely colored Lance shot straight for Hilliard. She traced it's path and was not at all surprised to find the stranger at its origin point, in fax the nature had caused her the sneaking suspicion of him that she had of all these people. But that mattered little, someone already scoped him up and dragged him off before the elf could get her friendly little plants' vines around his neck.

"Well... You don't see that every day.." Nirel shrugged not really sure how to react.
Then she heard her name called and she was told to help fight these beasts.
"Alright, I guess I'll see what I can do, but don't expect much. I'm still tired from making all those barricades." Nirel sighed and walked to a tree which she placed her hand on.
"Ok old boy, please don't be a blind tree."
Nirel didn't wait for an answer and she sunk her hand into the tree which granted her it's root network and that was a big one, spanning several hundred yards with little trees.
"I'll see if I can make the plants here work for us,"



Mariko finally calmed down enough to think rationally. Well as rationally as a Yuki Onna was capable of thinking during the summer months.
So when she heard her name called she was at least able to respond.
"Ok, but don't expect it to be summer when I get done with them."
Mariko warmed before she sat down and began to focus on breathing and making as large an area as she could cold enough for snow and sleet.
Mariko, what are you doing! Angel asked curios as to why she was sitting when she was told to fight.
Shhhh. She's trying to cool down, remember summer, hot, not healthy for large scale fighting? Demon chimed in .
onhhhhhh. Ok!
Will you both. SHUT UP!!!
Mariko thought at both her personalities and quieted them down so she could think.

[Arthera]

Erika

After the initial setup of defensive measures, Erika had moved behind the safety of the shield as it was being erected. She was at the back of the temple, uncertain of how the others at the front fared against the enemies, but the large blasts, shockwaves and battle cries coming from that direction seemingly bode well for their side of the battle.

On this end, things were somewhat less chaotic than she anticipated. With the barrier protecting the Temple proper, and with the defensive measures in place outside of it, the smaller foes were having a hard time getting close. Not aided by the fact the very earth under their collective feet was being a massive hindrance. Holes opened up under charging groups, spikes shot up to skewer unwary raiders and mindless stone golems rampaged roughshod through enemy detachments. Erika rested from time to time, but was otherwise a very active defender on this side of the fight. Still, the sheer numbers arrayed against the Temple were nothing less than staggering, and whatever losses the enemy incurred felt like a drop in the proverbial bucket to the enemy commanders. Wave after wave of creatures and shadow men charged, only to be mowed down, simply to be trampled by the next wave. Only the Barrier and the broken landscape prevented the forces from massing and running up to the defender's stand.

A runner came up to Erika as she was resting, sitting back on a railing. The other Council members were forming at the front to take down the great beasts, and Erika had been called to that side of the fight to assist in bringing them down.

Nodding, she got up and headed at a trot towards the front entrance to meet up with the others.

--------------------

Milori

Well, getting bowled over by your own oversized friendly dragon was something Milori never expected to live through during a fight. She barely had time to glimpse Galez hurtling towards her and shift into water before he collided with her. That, the armor and sheer luck likely saved her life. Still, she was shaken by the impact and her breath short from having all the air quite thoroughly ejected from her body. Rolling over onto her back, she saw the night sky, Galez getting up and the distant orange haze of massive fires further away in the city. Everything wobbled slightly before her, akin to a bad hangover, but without the enjoyable evening that came before. She shook her head and forced it into focus, which would have worked as it did every time, but Galez seemingly had other things in mind.

He kissed her. Quite thoroughly and intently for that matter.

Milori would have said something, but he kept at it like a thirsty man finding water, and she just took it as he easily hoisted her up onto her still shaky legs. He broke the kiss and muttered something she understood to be an apology, leaving her no time to reply before he turned and flew away. Taking a shaky step forward, Milori furrowed her eyebrows and shook her head, looking up at Galez do the single most stupid thing she had ever seen anyone ever perform in the memory of living things with memories.

He flew straight into the giant tentacled thing's beaky mouth in one swift dash.

It was as if the world stopped for a few moments. Attackers, defenders and civilians witnessing the scene stood still, momentarily taken aback. Milori also stood there, expecting the thing to blow up, get chopped up into pieces from the inside, see beams of power erupt from the thing's mouth, anything mountain-destroying Galez could think up from inside the monster. But nothing happened. A moment passed, then another. Reality seemed to rush back onto the scene and the monstrous thing cried out in victory, leaving Milori part confused, part furious and part sad, her mind didn't seem able to quite decide right then and there.

Well, it did, in the form of Milori screaming the loudest "YOU DUMMY DRAGON!" at the height of her vocal ability. "This is the worst plan ever! A sorry is not going to cut it you moronic imbecile!! You... You idiot! Come out here this instant so I can slap you back to the Temple!!!" her vocal tirade trailed off as her brain removed confusion from the equation and debated between furious anger or crushing sadness.

There had to be a better plan than to dive bomb into the thing's gut like that. As things stood, it achieved nothing but embolden the invaders at the sight of the more obviously competent defender. They surged forth with renewed motivation, swarming down the street at Milori, easily crushing the now disheartened defenders that had assisted to the scene. They'd have rolled over Milori had she not decided to end her brain's debate and settle on white-hot burning anger and hatred towards everything. She angrily waved a hand before her, a thin and very high-pressured beam of water cutting a bloody swath through the charging foes, cutting them in halves at chest level.

She was going to cut the thing down to size and get Galez out of it's stomach and give him the biggest earful of his draconic life, for he was much too stubborn to die to his own stupid plan, much less to some overgrown squid

[RedKayne]

Raever nearly cried in victory as his blood lance neared his target, watching it about to pierce through the Body Mystic. Hillard began to move, apparently about to attempt to deflect the attack, but Raever only grinned and raised up his hand. He was about to maneuver his blood lance and allow it to dodge Hillard's pitiful attempt to deflect it, and then the armored knight's life will end. And Raever's life will finally be freed from the likes of the Council and the dark forces of Auro.

However, his entire plan failed miserably when a pillar of rock erupted from the ground and halted the blood lance. Raever stood there, completely shocked and baffled by this sudden obstacle. His shoulders slanted down in disappointment at the sight of Eric, who blocked the tiefling's offensive move. Raever didn't even bother to curse his luck, and there was no chance to run away at this point. He accepted his defeat, there was nothing more he could do but wait and stand there to be cut down by the Council.

However, Death apparently would not arrive yet, as the one known as Arteimos beckoned Raever to follow him into a private zone. Raever furrowed his eyebrows in confusion, quite unsure of what was to come. If the Storm Mystic wanted Raever dead, wouldn't he killed him by now? Why didn't he? What did he need from the blood mage?

Raever cautiously followed Arteimos into the room, and stood there as the Storm Mystic made his demands. He was silent for nearly a minute, simply staring at the man across the room and wondering what Arteimos planned. If Raever were to reveal what he knew, would Arteimos deem him useless and slay him instantly? Well, either way Raever looked upon it, he had no future anyways.

The frustrated tiefling sighed heavily, as if the weight of the entire world was coming crashing upon his shoulders. He gulped, trying to fight back the conflicted feelings within. "I... I know nothing much..." Raever began, his body nearly shaking with nervousness. "I was captured by Mahvalli's forces, and then was tortured by his right-hand dog, the one known as Aurolalii. I was forced to agree to trespass the lands of the Council, do what I can to sabotage you all, and will be rewarded with freedom to live my own life. At least... that is what I hope what my freedom is... and not death," he closed his eyes, already imagining Auro breaking his deal if Raever was victorious, and then slitting the throat of the tiefling.

Oblivion... that was something the tiefling would surely not welcome.

[SikstaSlathalin]

*Galez*

As he wriggled his way down the Kraken's throat he would've sworn he could hear Millie's outrage, but maybe he was just using her voice to berate himself for this gambit. Either way he was sure she would give him hell when he made it out. That's right, when not if, a Space Dragon never dies this easy. His plan while probably not the best in terms of pain vs reward, but he needed a spectacular all or nothing maneuver to take out one of the big guns of the bad guys and kill the morale of the underlings.

At least the stink of dead fish that would be forever clinging to his body would scare anyone wishing to give him trouble away, well except the Dark Elf she would give him the roughest bath of his life when she got ahold of him. Being thankful for his naturally tough body he fought his way past the muscles of the giant squid's throat, slowly making his way to the stomach. Thankful for the ability to choose not to breath aside from the heat, stink, and tightness this would be easy.

He had lost track of time, but judging by the newly intensified stink he was near the stomach. After another few minutes he found himself overlooking the pink glowing stomach acid of the Kraken. It was a confirmation of all the tales that made up this beast's repertoire. Massive hulls of destroyed ships, bones of creatures beyond imagination and measure. He would be doing the world a great justice putting this bastard down. Forcing his way into the pit he landed expertly on the mast of a ship. He need to get to the center of the stomach. His magic was greatly damaged with the lose of his wings, he was a Drake now, one of the forsaken fools that followed the Obsidian Dragon when he tried to destroy the universe. He still had his Mystic abilities yes, but they were still partially influenced by his own magical powers. His gravity powers would more than likely plunge him into the pink acid below, and not even his Dragon Scales could withstand it. Looking down he shifted back and forth on the mast and found it moved fairly easy, this was both good and bad. Good that he could kick off the stomach wall and let it drift to where he needs to be, but bad because most of the ship was gone and he was standing on a twig basically.

Ah well no one said saving the world was easy, kicking off the wall the mast shifted and slowly began to drift towards the center of the pink lake of death. Much to his annoyance though he found it was right on both counts of the state of the ship. It was just barely the mast and the main deck and the sudden movement was causing it to melt all the quicker. This would be a close one, the Dragon began powering up some Star Magic to blow this thing apart. While a little ball of white blue light did begin to form in his hands, it refused to grow in power. He strained himself to force more power into it, but as he reached his destination it was for naught. With his wings gone he was less than half his normal power. And he'd need full power to do this job or a real all or nothing attack. He had been hoping to avoid this, but his Mystic Reserves weren't tied as much with his magic and that left him with one attack. Super Nova.

Focusing deep within himself he broke the chains around his Reserves and shot what small power he could into the ocean of might and began to let it supercharge. Immediately he felt the power boiling up and out, this was gonna hurt like hell. In seconds the energy built to full and with a final breath it exploded all around Galez. The surge of pure energy caused the Kraken to screech in surprise and pain, before it knew what was happening the energy burst out of it and began disintegrating the monster's flesh. It's miles of tentacles and squirming flesh vanished into atoms before it exploded out and sent the gooey flesh all across the city state dousing fires and covering those not under cover in sizzling squid flesh. At the very center of it was Galez on the edge of a goo filled crater unmoving.

[RisingPhoenix]

The Kraken had been defeated, but Galez lay motionless on the edge of the crater caused by his destructive power. Milori was alone, alone to fight the Leviathan that suddenly appeared on the other end of the island. It ravaged and rampaged, yet it could not make landfall. Instead, powerful waves caused by the creature struck the island of Atlantis, threatening to sink it. Evacuation had begun, but Galez still lay motionless. Rainez appeared in a flash of beautiful light and knelt down beside Galez.

“Milori, evacuate immediately,” Rainez stated as he grabbed Galez, lifting the dragon with little problem. In a wisp of smoke they both were gone.

Destruction and chaos rang out amongst those on the island who were unable to leave. The island began to sink, slowly but surely slipping into the eternal blue of the ocean. The Leviathan had done its job and slipped back into the depths of the ocean.

The shield around the temple began to crack under the sheer pressure of the attacks launched at it. There was nothing more they could do, they had to fight and fight hard. The shield shattered and all that could be heard was a roar of victory for the beasts and yells from the fighters willing to put down their lives to keep the temple safe.

Arteimos looked at Raever and sighed understand how slippery and fork tongued Auro was. He was very persuasive and Arteimos had no doubt that the young tiefling feared for his life.

“You are free to leave Raever, you are free to live the rest of your life a free man. I only ask one thing of you, or rather I open the door for you. You can join us and help us stop these damned creatures and preserve peace. You can take down Mahvalli and Auro and help us usher in a new era of peace. You can be a part of a new order, the Order of the Mystics, and as a member of this Order you will usher in great things, but I will leave you to ponder this.”

Arteimos sighed and placed a firm hand on Raever’s shoulder before leaving to return to the battle at hand. The shield had cracked as soon as he stepped back onto the field.

“Nicolai,” Arteimos stated.

“FIGHT!” Nicolai commanded to everyone in range of his voice.

[SikstaSlathalin]

*Hillard and Nika*

As the order came down the line to attack Hillard and Nika were in the front of the ranks. The Black Warlord's minions swarmed past the massive monsters' feet and right into the awaiting blades of the Defenders. Better training and the moral high-ground helped the first line fighters greatly, in a wave of glinting steel they stalled the advancing black warriors and killed the entire first line. The element of surprise only bought them enough time to solidify their line of defense. The warriors on the other side recovered quickly and began pounding into the line of the Mystics.

The lines were stalemating each other, this held for a few minutes. But the sky soon began to darken unnaturally and the air became heavy and somewhat stifling. Everyone heard the flap of unnaturally large wings, and looking up they saw the possible harbingers of the end. High in the sky and dive-bombing fast as comets was Rancor, flanked by angels of darkness. Hopelessness quaked in the hearts of some of the Mystic Defenders, but Hillard and Nika would have none of it. Shouting his defiance into the Fallen Angel's forces the Uber Warrior activated the special effect of his shield and smashed it into the nearest enemy turning them to stone and sending them crashing into the back ranks killing some of his former comrades. Empowering his body with his Body Enhance Ability he became the spinning twister of death, this alone was steeling the spines of the Defenders. What Nika did though put them back on the positive side. Nika having fallen back to assist with eliminating some Black Warriors that managed to get past the front line, had a clear direct shot of Rancor. Something in the back of her mind nagged at her as she watched the Night Angel dive down on them surrounded by his constructed minions.

He was...kin...not, Sunfighter Kin,...but Mystic Kin. She had often wondered why they had a Mystic of the Sun, but no Mystic of the Moon. Balance and logic would dictate such a being, so why hadn't there ever been one? It seems her answer was staring her in the face, he was the Night Angel. She wasn't sure if he wanted his cover blown just yet, she would clip him and hopefully save his hide later. Summoning another powerful beam of light from the Spear of Helios she fired it at the Angel's right wing. It would drop him from the sky and give him a chance to attack the enemy from the rear, as the General took the hit a cheer arose from the Mystics and they got the fire of life back in their hearts and they began pushing the Black Warriors back.

*Rancor*

So this was it, drop his mantle as spy for the Mystics, or continue to fight for the bad guys until he can get the chance to wipe out the leadership. There might not be a reason after this fight to keeping playing for the wrong team. The Mystic's could win and wipe out the Darkness for him, or the Darkness could win and might wipe him out in the ensuing razing of the ground.

He was walking the thin line here and he would need to make a decision soon, luckily he didn't have to make it. As he drew closer to the scene of battle the Fire Mystic took a stand a fired a freaking sunbeam at him, it struck his wing and sent him spinning to the earth. Hurt like blazes, but he could use it. He sent his dark copies down to avenge him as he "faked his death". Plummeting to the ground, bracing himself he impacted the ground and was sure it was a convincing death. He would wait a few minutes before coming back and annihilating the dark forces from the back as the Mystics kept them focused on the front.


*Galez*

Death, some say it's the another stage of life, others say it's the end of life. For a Dragon though, it is more of a blissful release from the strain of the mortal plane and embracing the warm light of Draco's Kingdom in the stars above. It was what Dragon's look forward to after a life of protecting the world, Galez was ready for it. It didn't come though, his body was ready but his mind was still lucid and aware of all that was going on around him.

He heard the sounds of the Levithan and the defenders and felt himself being lifted up and teleported somewhere. That was the last thing he felt with any significance, he opened his eyes and found himself staring into the smiling face of Draco himself. Dropping his Draconic head low to what he thought was the ground, but found to be the shimmering glitter that marked the doorway to Draco's Kingdom, the eyes of the Dragon. Surprised he staggered up catching himself before he stumbled off the Dragon's muzzle.

Draco let out a deep cosmos shaking laugh.
"You can relax young one, I am merely here to congratulate you on saving so many lives and give you the rare choice of choosing your death."

Galez recovered himself and walked back to the God, but kept his eyes down.
"What do you my Lord?"

Draco beamed a bright smile that could blind the sun.
"Just as it sound Galez, you have a very important future ahead of you. You will be key in many great things. But I never force destiny upon my children, if you so wish you can just leave the mortal world and enter my kingdom. You have earned it."

The weight of the choice was far from lost on Galez. He often dreamed of the eternal bliss promised by Draco, unlimited sustenance, a life of leisure and plenty, and a constantly improving spectral body, being made ready for the End of Days when Drake would free himself from his prison and the present Dragon King would awaken his Draco blood and lead the living Dragons and the Shades of Dragon Past in battle against the Obsidian One and his damned minions.

But he knew he was needed back on Earth, the Mystics were still fighting the Darklings and he was a strong asset they couldn't do well without. It was a massive choice, but eventually images of Millie came into his mind. She would be hit hard by his lose, she wouldn't show it to anyone, but he had a feeling it was true.

And that crazy Drow woman decided it for him. Looking Draco in the eye for the first time he nodded.
"I choose life Lord Draco, as much as I want the bliss of the afterlife. I cannot be so selfish when there is death and suffering happening back on earth that I can help stop."

Draco smiled grew wider and even brighter nodding to the Space Dragon.
"I knew you would say that, you have many great things in store for you, but also much death and suffering yourself. Are you sure?" He asked raising his shinning starlight claw up pointing back to Earth readying the final pulse of power needed to send Galez back.

Galez nodded readying himself.
"Yes my Lord."

Draco gave him another smile and with a wave of his claw the glory of Heaven flew from Galez and he opened his living eyes to find himself back at the Temple and on the edge of the final battle. His senses and body motion returned to him, but as he moved to sit up he felt something roll out of his hand that he hadn't realized was there. Picking it up from the dirt he dusted it off and studied closely.

It was a foot in diameter and he would guess it weighed a pound. It was a deep swirling black, it was a solid object, but it looked like he was holding pure living night in his claws. Dark Clouds swirled within it, and no matter how much he moved it the swirling clouds never changed from their spinning paths.

A voice in his mind whispered to him.
"The Death Orb, is yours Galez. With the destruction of the Kraken, you put your uneven scale back into balance then tilted it towards the good. Push it into your chest and feel power you have never known." With a hand that wasn't his Galez pushed the black orb into his chest and it ignored his armrord chest scales, muscles, and bones. As it vanished into his chest power surged through his body and filled every inch of his frame with power. He let out a mighty and triumphant roar and blasted the Darklings around him to dust with the surge of power. Both Defenders and Enemies stared with wide eyes, using that Galez charged into battle summoning his halberd he joined the other Mystics in repelling the Dark Host.

[Derpnaster]

Nirel.


Of all the people that existed in the world, Nirel hardly ever believed she was at all capable of what everyone seemed to expect of her.
Sure she could control plants and nature itself. But compared to the awsone magic of everyone else, she just felt small.
However the moment she connected with that old tree, Nirel learned something new. She was far stronger than she gave herself any credit for. She was not just a small part of the world. She was, by her very existence, a driving force behind it.

It was with this new mindset that Nirel simply pictured whole forests moving toward the battle.
Soon in the distance a line of trees just appeared and seemed to get closer.
Soon Nirel would be able to display her true magic.



Mariko.

With all three minds silent, Mariko's meditation progressed quickly. Soon the air around he'd began to chill and then freeze as winter came early in her area.
When it was cold enough Mariko opened her bright yellow eyes and grined evilly.
"It's time to let winter out."
The Yuki Onna said as her grin widened.
Sure she may have been at her core a good person. But she still had her quirks. Among them was the fact that she was still bloody terrifying when she was pissed. And right now she was more than pissed. She was almost in a surreal state of being as massive ice clouds covered the battlefield and entire platoons learned what the wrath of winter really feels like.

[Arthera]

Milori

Milori stood there, motionless for a few moments, taken aback by the sudden turn in the situation. The exploding beast, Galez possibly alive in the crater, then Council guy shows up and leaves.

"He did not just- He took- And I'm-" she had trouble finishing a thought and simply let out a loud... sound, something between a sigh, a scream and a grunt, but also very easy to understand. "I will skin him alive. That's it! That little piece of- SERIOUSLY?!"

The realization that not only Galez might be dead, but that the Council had showed up just long enough to grab him and leave her behind, really stuck in her mind. Leaving her stranded on an island nation, leagues from the closest shore, currently sinking, assaulted by an army and visited by the Leviathan. The gall he had to tell her to "evacuate" and conveniently leave her behind when he just displayed his super go-anywhere powers to her very face! She knew her participation in Council matters might not have been accepted by all the members, but this was crap. Screw the Council and screw their Order. They did a shit job of it all befor-

Arrows pierced, and subsequently went right through, her water body, taking her away from her inner thoughts of dismembering Rainez, and back to the situation at hand. Which, decidedly, she was stuck with.

The remnants of the black-armored army were still around and somewhat rallied by the fact she was alone and standing still for the past few minutes. On the other hand, none of them really seemed that intent to engage the Dark Elf that had scythed through their ranks mere moments before. They visibly had won and were likely evacuating themselves, the shots were a parting gift of sorts. The island was destroyed and a complete loss, that much was obvious by the amount of destruction and the constant tremors of distant waves crashing. The inhabitants had either managed to flee a while ago or died, there likely wasn't any fighting taking place here any more. No reason for the invaders or Milori to stick around. She had a long way to go to return to anywhere with civilization and there was no point in killing a few more invaders for a sinking scrap of dirt.

Milori went straight for the sea and sank below the waves, remembering the direction of the closest piece of land she and Galez had visited. The return trip without the giant mountain-slayer dragon man was going to be much lonelier and much, much longer on her own. Her weapon quest was done, but with the sudden invasion of an island nation, Milori feared that by the time she got anywhere, a war would be over and she'd only show up to see the dead and the victor standing over them. She knew not of the ongoing attack against the Temple at this very moment, half a world away, or of the destruction wrought by forces evil and foul everywhere.

Not that such knowledge would help her in any way. Especially against Leviathan waiting for her off the shore of the doomed island-nation.

"Fine. Day can't get any worse than this now can it?" she thought, amassing all her power to face the beast, she did have a score to settle with it. She'd need to bring a piece back to show to Galez that she could handle the giant sea-snake after all, otherwise he'd mock her bravado. The man was too thick-headed to die to his own plans anyway, and the Council, for all their many faults, would managed to patch him up. So their eventual reunion was a given, it just might take a while.

The legendary sea creature faced off against the comparatively tiny Dark Elf, dozens of yards under the surface of the sea. With cries that would never be heard by anyone else, the two charged at each other, unleashing their myriad water powers at each other...

------------------------------

"Hey, John, found another one!"
"That ain't no Atlantian. Must a been visiting or on a boat when things went bad. Looks ta have been in quite a fight, those ain't crab marks. Still... *the man let out a resigned sigh* quite the looker... too bad. Check for any-"
*cough, cough*
"Shit, this one ain't dead yet! Doc said ta bring washers ta him right straight."
"Stop gawking and help me carry her. Bring her stuff too. Maybe if she gets fixed she can help defend the place with that fancy knife she got."

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Erika

By the time she reached the lines of the other Council members, Erika felt her morale raise. Most had returned and were standing ready, and it was only a matter of time before the missing ones showed up and lent their powers to the battle at hand. As outclassed as she felt when compared to the elders of the Council and the generals of the opposing forces, Erika still realized that she could contribute much.

Most of the enemies assaulting the Temple were walking, running, hopping or crawling in some for or another, which meant they were completely within the range of her abilities. If she could work with those less inclined to face the great beasts or the leaders, she could at least tie up the ground forces long enough to give some breathing room for those who did.

Despite the fact she had left constructs run rampant in the enemy lines at the back of the Temple, Erika had gained enough mastery over her powers to raise more of them to help out at this battlefield. Erika would help defend the other Mystics, offering obsidian golem bodyguards where she could to take blows in their stead or offer some extra pummelling power. Once those crafted and mobile, Erika could resume wielding her earthen-power to assist her allies and hamper the enemy. After all, she had all the ground beneath everyone's feet to do the job, she wasn't going to run out of material to work with any time soon.